CONSOLIDATED VERSION
OF
THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE
EUROPEAN UNION
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/47
PREAMBLE
HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE BELGIANS, THE PRESIDENT OF THE FEDERAL REPUBLIC OF GERMANY, THE
PRESIDENT OF THE FRENCH REPUBLIC, THE PRESIDENT OF THE ITALIAN REPUBLIC, HER ROYAL HIGHNESS
THE GRAND DUCHESS OF LUXEMBOURG, HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN OF THE NETHERLANDS, (
1
)
DETERMINED
to lay the foundations of an ever closer union among the peoples of Europe,
RESOLVED
to ensure the economic and social progress of their States by common action to eliminate
the barriers which divide Europe,
AFFIRMING
as the essential objective of their efforts the constant improvements of the living and
working conditions of their peoples,
RECOGNISING
that the removal of existing obstacles calls for concerted action in order to guarantee
steady expansion, balanced trade and fair competition,
ANXIOUS
to strengthen the unity of their economies and to ensure their harmonious development by
reducing the differences existing between the various regions and the backwardness of the less
favoured regions,
DESIRING
to contribute, by means of a common commercial policy, to the progressive abolition of
restrictions on international trade,
INTENDING
to confirm the solidarity which binds Europe and the overseas countries and desiring to
ensure the development of their prosperity, in accordance with the principles of the Charter of the
United Nations,
RESOLVED
by thus pooling their resources to preserve and strengthen peace and liberty, and calling
upon the other peoples of Europe who share their ideal to join in their efforts,
DETERMINED
to promote the development of the highest possible level of knowledge for their peoples
through a wide access to education and through its continuous updating,
and to this end
HAVE DESIGNATED as their Plenipotentiaries:
(List of plenipotentiaries not reproduced)
WHO
, having exchanged their full powers, found in good and due form, have agreed as follows.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/49
(
1
) The Republic of Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, the Kingdom of Denmark, the Republic of Estonia, Ireland, the Hellenic
Republic, the Kingdom of Spain, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Lithuania, the
Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Republic of Austria, the Republic of Poland, the Portuguese
Republic, Romania, the Republic of Slovenia, the Slovak Republic, the Republic of Finland, the Kingdom of
Sweden and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland have since become members of the
European Union.
PART ONE
PRINCIPLES
Article 1
1. This Treaty organises the functioning of the Union and determines the areas of, delimitation of,
and arrangements for exercising its competences.
2. This Treaty and the Treaty on European Union constitute the Treaties on which the Union is
founded. These two Treaties, which have the same legal value, shall be referred to as ‘the Treaties’.
TITLE I
CATEGORIES AND AREAS OF UNION COMPETENCE
Article 2
1. When the Treaties confer on the Union exclusive competence in a specific area, only the Union
may legislate and adopt legally binding acts, the Member States being able to do so themselves only
if so empowered by the Union or for the implementation of Union acts.
2. When the Treaties confer on the Union a competence shared with the Member States in a
specific area, the Union and the Member States may legislate and adopt legally binding acts in that
area. The Member States shall exercise their competence to the extent that the Union has not
exercised its competence. The Member States shall again exercise their competence to the extent
that the Union has decided to cease exercising its competence.
3. The Member States shall coordinate their economic and employment policies within
arrangements as determined by this Treaty, which the Union shall have competence to provide.
4. The Union shall have competence, in accordance with the provisions of the Treaty on European
Union, to define and implement a common foreign and security policy, including the progressive
framing of a common defence policy.
5. In certain areas and under the conditions laid down in the Treaties, the Union shall have
competence to carry out actions to support, coordinate or supplement the actions of the Member
States, without thereby superseding their competence in these areas.
Legally binding acts of the Union adopted on the basis of the provisions of the Treaties relating to
these areas shall not entail harmonisation of Member States' laws or regulations.
6. The scope of and arrangements for exercising the Union's competences shall be determined by
the provisions of the Treaties relating to each area.
EN
C 326/50 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 3
1. The Union shall have exclusive competence in the following areas:
(a) customs union;
(b) the establishing of the competition rules necessary for the functioning of the internal market;
(c) monetary policy for the Member States whose currency is the euro;
(d) the conservation of marine biological resources under the common fisheries policy;
(e) common commercial policy.
2. The Union shall also have exclusive competence for the conclusion of an international
agreement when its conclusion is provided for in a legislative act of the Union or is necessary to
enable the Union to exercise its internal competence, or in so far as its conclusion may affect
common rules or alter their scope.
Article 4
1. The Union shall share competence with the Member States where the Treaties confer on it a
competence which does not relate to the areas referred to in Articles 3 and 6.
2. Shared competence between the Union and the Member States applies in the following
principal areas:
(a) internal market;
(b) social policy, for the aspects defined in this Treaty;
(c) economic, social and territorial cohesion;
(d) agriculture and fisheries, excluding the conservation of marine biological resources;
(e) environment;
(f) consumer protection;
(g) transport;
(h) trans-European networks;
(i) energy;
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/51
(j) area of freedom, security and justice;
(k) common safety concerns in public health matters, for the aspects defined in this Treaty.
3. In the areas of research, technological development and space, the Union shall have
competence to carry out activities, in particular to define and implement programmes; however,
the exercise of that competence shall not result in Member States being prevented from exercising
theirs.
4. In the areas of development cooperation and humanitarian aid, the Union shall have
competence to carry out activities and conduct a common policy; however, the exercise of that
competence shall not result in Member States being prevented from exercising theirs.
Article 5
1. The Member States shall coordinate their economic policies within the Union. To this end, the
Council shall adopt measures, in particular broad guidelines for these policies.
Specific provisions shall apply to those Member States whose currency is the euro.
2. The Union shall take measures to ensure coordination of the employment policies of the
Member States, in particular by defining guidelines for these policies.
3. The Union may take initiatives to ensure coordination of Member States' social policies.
Article 6
The Union shall have competence to carry out actions to support, coordinate or supplement the
actions of the Member States. The areas of such action shall, at European level, be:
(a) protection and improvement of human health;
(b) industry;
(c) culture;
(d) tourism;
(e) education, vocational training, youth and sport;
EN
C 326/52 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
(f) civil protection;
(g) administrative cooperation.
TITLE II
PROVISIONS HAVING GENERAL APPLICATION
Article 7
The Union shall ensure consistency between its policies and activities, taking all of its objectives into
account and in accordance with the principle of conferral of powers.
Article 8
(ex Article 3(2) TEC) (
1
)
In all its activities, the Union shall aim to eliminate inequalities, and to promote equality, between
men and women.
Article 9
In defining and implementing its policies and activities, the Union shall take into account
requirements linked to the promotion of a high level of employment, the guarantee of adequate
social protection, the fight against social exclusion, and a high level of education, training and
protection of human health.
Article 10
In defining and implementing its policies and activities, the Union shall aim to combat discrimination
based on sex, racial or ethnic origin, religion or belief, disability, age or sexual orientation.
Article 11
(ex Article 6 TEC)
Environmental protection requirements must be integrated into the definition and implementation of
the Union's policies and activities, in particular with a view to promoting sustainable development.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/53
(
1
) These references are merely indicative. For more ample information, please refer to the tables of equivalences between
the old and the new numbering of the Treaties.
Article 12
(ex Article 153(2) TEC)
Consumer protection requirements shall be taken into account in defining and implementing other
Union policies and activities.
Article 13
In formulating and implementing the Union's agriculture, fisheries, transport, internal market,
research and technological development and space policies, the Union and the Member States
shall, since animals are sentient beings, pay full regard to the welfare requirements of animals,
while respecting the legislative or administrative provisions and customs of the Member States
relating in particular to religious rites, cultural traditions and regional heritage.
Article 14
(ex Article 16 TEC)
Without prejudice to Article 4 of the Treaty on European Union or to Articles 93, 106 and 107 of
this Treaty, and given the place occupied by services of general economic interest in the shared values
of the Union as well as their role in promoting social and territorial cohesion, the Union and the
Member States, each within their respective powers and within the scope of application of the
Treaties, shall take care that such services operate on the basis of principles and conditions,
particularly economic and financial conditions, which enable them to fulfil their missions. The
European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the
ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish these principles and set these conditions without
prejudice to the competence of Member States, in compliance with the Treaties, to provide, to
commission and to fund such services.
Article 15
(ex Article 255 TEC)
1. In order to promote good governance and ensure the participation of civil society, the Union's
institutions, bodies, offices and agencies shall conduct their work as openly as possible.
2. The European Parliament shall meet in public, as shall the Council when considering and
voting on a draft legislative act.
3. Any citizen of the Union, and any natural or legal person residing or having its registered office
in a Member State, shall have a right of access to documents of the Union's institutions, bodies,
offices and agencies, whatever their medium, subject to the principles and the conditions to be
defined in accordance with this paragraph.
EN
C 326/54 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
General principles and limits on grounds of public or private interest governing this right of access to
documents shall be determined by the European Parliament and the Council, by means of regu
lations, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure.
Each institution, body, office or agency shall ensure that its proceedings are transparent and shall
elaborate in its own Rules of Procedure specific provisions regarding access to its documents, in
accordance with the regulations referred to in the second subparagraph.
The Court of Justice of the European Union, the European Central Bank and the European
Investment Bank shall be subject to this paragraph only when exercising their administrative tasks.
The European Parliament and the Council shall ensure publication of the documents relating to the
legislative procedures under the terms laid down by the regulations referred to in the second
subparagraph.
Article 16
(ex Article 286 TEC)
1. Everyone has the right to the protection of personal data concerning them.
2. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, shall lay down the rules relating to the protection of individuals with regard to the
processing of personal data by Union institutions, bodies, offices and agencies, and by the
Member States when carrying out activities which fall within the scope of Union law, and the
rules relating to the free movement of such data. Compliance with these rules shall be subject to
the control of independent authorities.
The rules adopted on the basis of this Article shall be without prejudice to the specific rules laid
down in Article 39 of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 17
1. The Union respects and does not prejudice the status under national law of churches and
religious associations or communities in the Member States.
2. The Union equally respects the status under national law of philosophical and non-confessional
organisations.
3. Recognising their identity and their specific contribution, the Union shall maintain an open,
transparent and regular dialogue with these churches and organisations.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/55
PART TWO
NON-DISCRIMINATION AND CITIZENSHIP OF THE UNION
Article 18
(ex Article 12 TEC)
Within the scope of application of the Treaties, and without prejudice to any special provisions
contained therein, any discrimination on grounds of nationality shall be prohibited.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, may adopt rules designed to prohibit such discrimination.
Article 19
(ex Article 13 TEC)
1. Without prejudice to the other provisions of the Treaties and within the limits of the powers
conferred by them upon the Union, the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a special
legislative procedure and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, may take appro
priate action to combat discrimination based on sex, racial or ethnic origin, religion or belief,
disability, age or sexual orientation.
2. By way of derogation from paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in
accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may adopt the basic principles of Union incentive
measures, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States, to support
action taken by the Member States in order to contribute to the achievement of the objectives
referred to in paragraph 1.
Article 20
(ex Article 17 TEC)
1. Citizenship of the Union is hereby established. Every person holding the nationality of a
Member State shall be a citizen of the Union. Citizenship of the Union shall be additional to and
not replace national citizenship.
2. Citizens of the Union shall enjoy the rights and be subject to the duties provided for in the
Treaties. They shall have, inter alia:
(a) the right to move and reside freely within the territory of the Member States;
(b) the right to vote and to stand as candidates in elections to the European Parliament and in
municipal elections in their Member State of residence, under the same conditions as nationals of
that State;
EN
C 326/56 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
(c) the right to enjoy, in the territory of a third country in which the Member State of which they
are nationals is not represented, the protection of the diplomatic and consular authorities of any
Member State on the same conditions as the nationals of that State;
(d) the right to petition the European Parliament, to apply to the European Ombudsman, and to
address the institutions and advisory bodies of the Union in any of the Treaty languages and to
obtain a reply in the same language.
These rights shall be exercised in accordance with the conditions and limits defined by the Treaties
and by the measures adopted thereunder.
Article 21
(ex Article 18 TEC)
1. Every citizen of the Union shall have the right to move and reside freely within the territory of
the Member States, subject to the limitations and conditions laid down in the Treaties and by the
measures adopted to give them effect.
2. If action by the Union should prove necessary to attain this objective and the Treaties have not
provided the necessary powers, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with
the ordinary legislative procedure, may adopt provisions with a view to facilitating the exercise of the
rights referred to in paragraph 1.
3. For the same purposes as those referred to in paragraph 1 and if the Treaties have not provided
the necessary powers, the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, may
adopt measures concerning social security or social protection. The Council shall act unanimously
after consulting the European Parliament.
Article 22
(ex Article 19 TEC)
1. Every citizen of the Union residing in a Member State of which he is not a national shall have
the right to vote and to stand as a candidate at municipal elections in the Member State in which he
resides, under the same conditions as nationals of that State. This right shall be exercised subject to
detailed arrangements adopted by the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a special
legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament; these arrangements may
provide for derogations where warranted by problems specific to a Member State.
2. Without prejudice to Article 223(1) and to the provisions adopted for its implementation,
every citizen of the Union residing in a Member State of which he is not a national shall have the
right to vote and to stand as a candidate in elections to the European Parliament in the Member State
in which he resides, under the same conditions as nationals of that State. This right shall be exercised
subject to detailed arrangements adopted by the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a
special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament; these arrangements may
provide for derogations where warranted by problems specific to a Member State.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/57
Article 23
(ex Article 20 TEC)
Every citizen of the Union shall, in the territory of a third country in which the Member State of
which he is a national is not represented, be entitled to protection by the diplomatic or consular
authorities of any Member State, on the same conditions as the nationals of that State. Member
States shall adopt the necessary provisions and start the international negotiations required to secure
this protection.
The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the
European Parliament, may adopt directives establishing the coordination and cooperation measures
necessary to facilitate such protection.
Article 24
(ex Article 21 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the
ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt the provisions for the procedures and conditions required
for a citizens' initiative within the meaning of Article 11 of the Treaty on European Union, including
the minimum number of Member States from which such citizens must come.
Every citizen of the Union shall have the right to petition the European Parliament in accordance
with Article 227.
Every citizen of the Union may apply to the Ombudsman established in accordance with Article 228.
Every citizen of the Union may write to any of the institutions or bodies referred to in this Article or
in Article 13 of the Treaty on European Union in one of the languages mentioned in Article 55(1) of
the Treaty on European Union and have an answer in the same language.
Article 25
(ex Article 22 TEC)
The Commission shall report to the European Parliament, to the Council and to the Economic and
Social Committee every three years on the application of the provisions of this Part. This report shall
take account of the development of the Union.
On this basis, and without prejudice to the other provisions of the Treaties, the Council, acting
unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after obtaining the consent of the
European Parliament, may adopt provisions to strengthen or to add to the rights listed in
Article 20(2). These provisions shall enter into force after their approval by the Member States in
accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
EN
C 326/58 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PART THREE
UNION POLICIES AND INTERNAL ACTIONS
TITLE I
THE INTERNAL MARKET
Article 26
(ex Article 14 TEC)
1. The Union shall adopt measures with the aim of establishing or ensuring the functioning of the
internal market, in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Treaties.
2. The internal market shall comprise an area without internal frontiers in which the free
movement of goods, persons, services and capital is ensured in accordance with the provisions of
the Treaties.
3. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall determine the guidelines and
conditions necessary to ensure balanced progress in all the sectors concerned.
Article 27
(ex Article 15 TEC)
When drawing up its proposals with a view to achieving the objectives set out in Article 26, the
Commission shall take into account the extent of the effort that certain economies showing
differences in development will have to sustain for the establishment of the internal market and it
may propose appropriate provisions.
If these provisions take the form of derogations, they must be of a temporary nature and must cause
the least possible disturbance to the functioning of the internal market.
TITLE II
FREE MOVEMENT OF GOODS
Article 28
(ex Article 23 TEC)
1. The Union shall comprise a customs union which shall cover all trade in goods and which shall
involve the prohibition between Member States of customs duties on imports and exports and of all
charges having equivalent effect, and the adoption of a common customs tariff in their relations with
third countries.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/59
2. The provisions of Article 30 and of Chapter 3 of this Title shall apply to products originating
in Member States and to products coming from third countries which are in free circulation in
Member States.
Article 29
(ex Article 24 TEC)
Products coming from a third country shall be considered to be in free circulation in a Member State
if the import formalities have been complied with and any customs duties or charges having
equivalent effect which are payable have been levied in that Member State, and if they have not
benefited from a total or partial drawback of such duties or charges.
CHAPTER 1
THE CUSTOMS UNION
Article 30
(ex Article 25 TEC)
Customs duties on imports and exports and charges having equivalent effect shall be prohibited
between Member States. This prohibition shall also apply to customs duties of a fiscal nature.
Article 31
(ex Article 26 TEC)
Common Customs Tariff duties shall be fixed by the Council on a proposal from the Commission.
Article 32
(ex Article 27 TEC)
In carrying out the tasks entrusted to it under this Chapter the Commission shall be guided by:
(a) the need to promote trade between Member States and third countries;
(b) developments in conditions of competition within the Union in so far as they lead to an
improvement in the competitive capacity of undertakings;
(c) the requirements of the Union as regards the supply of raw materials and semi-finished goods; in
this connection the Commission shall take care to avoid distorting conditions of competition
between Member States in respect of finished goods;
(d) the need to avoid serious disturbances in the economies of Member States and to ensure rational
development of production and an expansion of consumption within the Union.
EN
C 326/60 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
CHAPTER 2
CUSTOMS COOPERATION
Article 33
(ex Article 135 TEC)
Within the scope of application of the Treaties, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in
accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall take measures in order to strengthen
customs cooperation between Member States and between the latter and the Commission.
CHAPTER 3
PROHIBITION OF QUANTITATIVE RESTRICTIONS BETWEEN MEMBER STATES
Article 34
(ex Article 28 TEC)
Quantitative restrictions on imports and all measures having equivalent effect shall be prohibited
between Member States.
Article 35
(ex Article 29 TEC)
Quantitative restrictions on exports, and all measures having equivalent effect, shall be prohibited
between Member States.
Article 36
(ex Article 30 TEC)
The provisions of Articles 34 and 35 shall not preclude prohibitions or restrictions on imports,
exports or goods in transit justified on grounds of public morality, public policy or public security;
the protection of health and life of humans, animals or plants; the protection of national treasures
possessing artistic, historic or archaeological value; or the protection of industrial and commercial
property. Such prohibitions or restrictions shall not, however, constitute a means of arbitrary
discrimination or a disguised restriction on trade between Member States.
Article 37
(ex Article 31 TEC)
1. Member States shall adjust any State monopolies of a commercial character so as to ensure that
no discrimination regarding the conditions under which goods are procured and marketed exists
between nationals of Member States.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/61
The provisions of this Article shall apply to any body through which a Member State, in law or in
fact, either directly or indirectly supervises, determines or appreciably influences imports or exports
between Member States. These provisions shall likewise apply to monopolies delegated by the State
to others.
2. Member States shall refrain from introducing any new measure which is contrary to the
principles laid down in paragraph 1 or which restricts the scope of the articles dealing with the
prohibition of customs duties and quantitative restrictions between Member States.
3. If a State monopoly of a commercial character has rules which are designed to make it easier to
dispose of agricultural products or obtain for them the best return, steps should be taken in applying
the rules contained in this Article to ensure equivalent safeguards for the employment and standard
of living of the producers concerned.
TITLE III
AGRICULTURE AND FISHERIES
Article 38
(ex Article 32 TEC)
1. The Union shall define and implement a common agriculture and fisheries policy.
The internal market shall extend to agriculture, fisheries and trade in agricultural products. ‘Agri
cultural products’ means the products of the soil, of stockfarming and of fisheries and products of
first-stage processing directly related to these products. References to the common agricultural policy
or to agriculture, and the use of the term ‘agricultural’, shall be understood as also referring to
fisheries, having regard to the specific characteristics of this sector.
2. Save as otherwise provided in Articles 39 to 44, the rules laid down for the establishment and
functioning of the internal market shall apply to agricultural products.
3. The products subject to the provisions of Articles 39 to 44 are listed in Annex I.
4. The operation and development of the internal market for agricultural products must be
accompanied by the establishment of a common agricultural policy.
Article 39
(ex Article 33 TEC)
1. The objectives of the common agricultural policy shall be:
(a) to increase agricultural productivity by promoting technical progress and by ensuring the rational
development of agricultural production and the optimum utilisation of the factors of production,
in particular labour;
EN
C 326/62 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
(b) thus to ensure a fair standard of living for the agricultural community, in particular by increasing
the individual earnings of persons engaged in agriculture;
(c) to stabilise markets;
(d) to assure the availability of supplies;
(e) to ensure that supplies reach consumers at reasonable prices.
2. In working out the common agricultural policy and the special methods for its application,
account shall be taken of:
(a) the particular nature of agricultural activity, which results from the social structure of agriculture
and from structural and natural disparities between the various agricultural regions;
(b) the need to effect the appropriate adjustments by degrees;
(c) the fact that in the Member States agriculture constitutes a sector closely linked with the
economy as a whole.
Article 40
(ex Article 34 TEC)
1. In order to attain the objectives set out in Article 39, a common organisation of agricultural
markets shall be established.
This organisation shall take one of the following forms, depending on the product concerned:
(a) common rules on competition;
(b) compulsory coordination of the various national market organisations;
(c) a European market organisation.
2. The common organisation established in accordance with paragraph 1 may include all
measures required to attain the objectives set out in Article 39, in particular regulation of prices,
aids for the production and marketing of the various products, storage and carryover arrangements
and common machinery for stabilising imports or exports.
The common organisation shall be limited to pursuit of the objectives set out in Article 39 and shall
exclude any discrimination between producers or consumers within the Union.
Any common price policy shall be based on common criteria and uniform methods of calculation.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/63
3. In order to enable the common organisation referred to in paragraph 1 to attain its objectives,
one or more agricultural guidance and guarantee funds may be set up.
Article 41
(ex Article 35 TEC)
To enable the objectives set out in Article 39 to be attained, provision may be made within the
framework of the common agricultural policy for measures such as:
(a) an effective coordination of efforts in the spheres of vocational training, of research and of the
dissemination of agricultural knowledge; this may include joint financing of projects or institu
tions;
(b) joint measures to promote consumption of certain products.
Article 42
(ex Article 36 TEC)
The provisions of the Chapter relating to rules on competition shall apply to production of and trade
in agricultural products only to the extent determined by the European Parliament and the Council
within the framework of Article 43(2) and in accordance with the procedure laid down therein,
account being taken of the objectives set out in Article 39.
The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may authorise the granting of aid:
(a) for the protection of enterprises handicapped by structural or natural conditions;
(b) within the framework of economic development programmes.
Article 43
(ex Article 37 TEC)
1. The Commission shall submit proposals for working out and implementing the common
agricultural policy, including the replacement of the national organisations by one of the forms of
common organisation provided for in Article 40(1), and for implementing the measures specified in
this Title.
These proposals shall take account of the interdependence of the agricultural matters mentioned in
this Title.
2. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall establish the common
organisation of agricultural markets provided for in Article 40(1) and the other provisions necessary
for the pursuit of the objectives of the common agricultural policy and the common fisheries policy.
EN
C 326/64 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
3. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt measures on fixing prices, levies,
aid and quantitative limitations and on the fixing and allocation of fishing opportunities.
4. In accordance with paragraph 2, the national market organisations may be replaced by the
common organisation provided for in Article 40(1) if:
(a) the common organisation offers Member States which are opposed to this measure and which
have an organisation of their own for the production in question equivalent safeguards for the
employment and standard of living of the producers concerned, account being taken of the
adjustments that will be possible and the specialisation that will be needed with the passage of
time;
(b) such an organisation ensures conditions for trade within the Union similar to those existing in a
national market.
5. If a common organisation for certain raw materials is established before a common organi
sation exists for the corresponding processed products, such raw materials as are used for processed
products intended for export to third countries may be imported from outside the Union.
Article 44
(ex Article 38 TEC)
Where in a Member State a product is subject to a national market organisation or to internal rules
having equivalent effect which affect the competitive position of similar production in another
Member State, a countervailing charge shall be applied by Member States to imports of this
product coming from the Member State where such organisation or rules exist, unless that State
applies a countervailing charge on export.
The Commission shall fix the amount of these charges at the level required to redress the balance; it
may also authorise other measures, the conditions and details of which it shall determine.
TITLE IV
FREE MOVEMENT OF PERSONS, SERVICES AND CAPITAL
CHAPTER 1
WORKERS
Article 45
(ex Article 39 TEC)
1. Freedom of movement for workers shall be secured within the Union.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/65
2. Such freedom of movement shall entail the abolition of any discrimination based on nationality
between workers of the Member States as regards employment, remuneration and other conditions
of work and employment.
3. It shall entail the right, subject to limitations justified on grounds of public policy, public
security or public health:
(a) to accept offers of employment actually made;
(b) to move freely within the territory of Member States for this purpose;
(c) to stay in a Member State for the purpose of employment in accordance with the provisions
governing the employment of nationals of that State laid down by law, regulation or adminis
trative action;
(d) to remain in the territory of a Member State after having been employed in that State, subject to
conditions which shall be embodied in regulations to be drawn up by the Commission.
4. The provisions of this Article shall not apply to employment in the public service.
Article 46
(ex Article 40 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, issue directives or make regu
lations setting out the measures required to bring about freedom of movement for workers, as
defined in Article 45, in particular:
(a) by ensuring close cooperation between national employment services;
(b) by abolishing those administrative procedures and practices and those qualifying periods in
respect of eligibility for available employment, whether resulting from national legislation or
from agreements previously concluded between Member States, the maintenance of which would
form an obstacle to liberalisation of the movement of workers;
(c) by abolishing all such qualifying periods and other restrictions provided for either under national
legislation or under agreements previously concluded between Member States as imposed on
workers of other Member States conditions regarding the free choice of employment other than
those imposed on workers of the State concerned;
(d) by setting up appropriate machinery to bring offers of employment into touch with applications
for employment and to facilitate the achievement of a balance between supply and demand in
the employment market in such a way as to avoid serious threats to the standard of living and
level of employment in the various regions and industries.
EN
C 326/66 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 47
(ex Article 41 TEC)
Member States shall, within the framework of a joint programme, encourage the exchange of young
workers.
Article 48
(ex Article 42 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, adopt such measures in the field of social security as are necessary to provide freedom of
movement for workers; to this end, they shall make arrangements to secure for employed and self-
employed migrant workers and their dependants:
(a) aggregation, for the purpose of acquiring and retaining the right to benefit and of calculating the
amount of benefit, of all periods taken into account under the laws of the several countries;
(b) payment of benefits to persons resident in the territories of Member States.
Where a member of the Council declares that a draft legislative act referred to in the first
subparagraph would affect important aspects of its social security system, including its scope, cost
or financial structure, or would affect the financial balance of that system, it may request that the
matter be referred to the European Council. In that case, the ordinary legislative procedure shall be
suspended. After discussion, the European Council shall, within four months of this suspension,
either:
(a) refer the draft back to the Council, which shall terminate the suspension of the ordinary legis
lative procedure; or
(b) take no action or request the Commission to submit a new proposal; in that case, the act
originally proposed shall be deemed not to have been adopted.
CHAPTER 2
RIGHT OF ESTABLISHMENT
Article 49
(ex Article 43 TEC)
Within the framework of the provisions set out below, restrictions on the freedom of establishment
of nationals of a Member State in the territory of another Member State shall be prohibited. Such
prohibition shall also apply to restrictions on the setting-up of agencies, branches or subsidiaries by
nationals of any Member State established in the territory of any Member State.
Freedom of establishment shall include the right to take up and pursue activities as self-employed
persons and to set up and manage undertakings, in particular companies or firms within the meaning
of the second paragraph of Article 54, under the conditions laid down for its own nationals by the
law of the country where such establishment is effected, subject to the provisions of the Chapter
relating to capital.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/67
Article 50
(ex Article 44 TEC)
1. In order to attain freedom of establishment as regards a particular activity, the European
Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after
consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall act by means of directives.
2. The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall carry out the duties devolving
upon them under the preceding provisions, in particular:
(a) by according, as a general rule, priority treatment to activities where freedom of establishment
makes a particularly valuable contribution to the development of production and trade;
(b) by ensuring close cooperation between the competent authorities in the Member States in order
to ascertain the particular situation within the Union of the various activities concerned;
(c) by abolishing those administrative procedures and practices, whether resulting from national
legislation or from agreements previously concluded between Member States, the maintenance
of which would form an obstacle to freedom of establishment;
(d) by ensuring that workers of one Member State employed in the territory of another Member
State may remain in that territory for the purpose of taking up activities therein as self-employed
persons, where they satisfy the conditions which they would be required to satisfy if they were
entering that State at the time when they intended to take up such activities;
(e) by enabling a national of one Member State to acquire and use land and buildings situated in the
territory of another Member State, in so far as this does not conflict with the principles laid
down in Article 39(2);
(f) by effecting the progressive abolition of restrictions on freedom of establishment in every branch
of activity under consideration, both as regards the conditions for setting up agencies, branches
or subsidiaries in the territory of a Member State and as regards the subsidiaries in the territory of
a Member State and as regards the conditions governing the entry of personnel belonging to the
main establishment into managerial or supervisory posts in such agencies, branches or
subsidiaries;
(g) by coordinating to the necessary extent the safeguards which, for the protection of the interests
of members and others, are required by Member States of companies or firms within the
meaning of the second paragraph of Article 54 with a view to making such safeguards equivalent
throughout the Union;
(h) by satisfying themselves that the conditions of establishment are not distorted by aids granted by
Member States.
Article 51
(ex Article 45 TEC)
The provisions of this Chapter shall not apply, so far as any given Member State is concerned, to
activities which in that State are connected, even occasionally, with the exercise of official authority.
EN
C 326/68 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, may rule that the provisions of this Chapter shall not apply to certain activities.
Article 52
(ex Article 46 TEC)
1. The provisions of this Chapter and measures taken in pursuance thereof shall not prejudice the
applicability of provisions laid down by law, regulation or administrative action providing for special
treatment for foreign nationals on grounds of public policy, public security or public health.
2. The European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legis
lative procedure, issue directives for the coordination of the abovementioned provisions.
Article 53
(ex Article 47 TEC)
1. In order to make it easier for persons to take up and pursue activities as self-employed persons,
the European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, issue directives for the mutual recognition of diplomas, certificates and other evidence of
formal qualifications and for the coordination of the provisions laid down by law, regulation or
administrative action in Member States concerning the taking-up and pursuit of activities as self-
employed persons.
2. In the case of the medical and allied and pharmaceutical professions, the progressive abolition
of restrictions shall be dependent upon coordination of the conditions for their exercise in the
various Member States.
Article 54
(ex Article 48 TEC)
Companies or firms formed in accordance with the law of a Member State and having their
registered office, central administration or principal place of business within the Union shall, for
the purposes of this Chapter, be treated in the same way as natural persons who are nationals of
Member States.
‘Companies or firms’ means companies or firms constituted under civil or commercial law, including
cooperative societies, and other legal persons governed by public or private law, save for those which
are non-profit-making.
Article 55
(ex Article 294 TEC)
Member States shall accord nationals of the other Member States the same treatment as their own
nationals as regards participation in the capital of companies or firms within the meaning of
Article 54, without prejudice to the application of the other provisions of the Treaties.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/69
CHAPTER 3
SERVICES
Article 56
(ex Article 49 TEC)
Within the framework of the provisions set out below, restrictions on freedom to provide services
within the Union shall be prohibited in respect of nationals of Member States who are established in
a Member State other than that of the person for whom the services are intended.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, may extend the provisions of the Chapter to nationals of a third country who provide
services and who are established within the Union.
Article 57
(ex Article 50 TEC)
Services shall be considered to be ‘services’ within the meaning of the Treaties where they are
normally provided for remuneration, in so far as they are not governed by the provisions relating
to freedom of movement for goods, capital and persons.
‘Services’ shall in particular include:
(a) activities of an industrial character;
(b) activities of a commercial character;
(c) activities of craftsmen;
(d) activities of the professions.
Without prejudice to the provisions of the Chapter relating to the right of establishment, the person
providing a service may, in order to do so, temporarily pursue his activity in the Member State where
the service is provided, under the same conditions as are imposed by that State on its own nationals.
Article 58
(ex Article 51 TEC)
1. Freedom to provide services in the field of transport shall be governed by the provisions of the
Title relating to transport.
2. The liberalisation of banking and insurance services connected with movements of capital shall
be effected in step with the liberalisation of movement of capital.
EN
C 326/70 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 59
(ex Article 52 TEC)
1. In order to achieve the liberalisation of a specific service, the European Parliament and the
Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the
Economic and Social Committee, shall issue directives.
2. As regards the directives referred to in paragraph 1, priority shall as a general rule be given to
those services which directly affect production costs or the liberalisation of which helps to promote
trade in goods.
Article 60
(ex Article 53 TEC)
The Member States shall endeavour to undertake the liberalisation of services beyond the extent
required by the directives issued pursuant to Article 59(1), if their general economic situation and the
situation of the economic sector concerned so permit.
To this end, the Commission shall make recommendations to the Member States concerned.
Article 61
(ex Article 54 TEC)
As long as restrictions on freedom to provide services have not been abolished, each Member State
shall apply such restrictions without distinction on grounds of nationality or residence to all persons
providing services within the meaning of the first paragraph of Article 56.
Article 62
(ex Article 55 TEC)
The provisions of Articles 51 to 54 shall apply to the matters covered by this Chapter.
CHAPTER 4
CAPITAL AND PAYMENTS
Article 63
(ex Article 56 TEC)
1. Within the framework of the provisions set out in this Chapter, all restrictions on the
movement of capital between Member States and between Member States and third countries
shall be prohibited.
2. Within the framework of the provisions set out in this Chapter, all restrictions on payments
between Member States and between Member States and third countries shall be prohibited.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/71
Article 64
(ex Article 57 TEC)
1. The provisions of Article 63 shall be without prejudice to the application to third countries of
any restrictions which exist on 31 December 1993 under national or Union law adopted in respect
of the movement of capital to or from third countries involving direct investment – including in real
estate – establishment, the provision of financial services or the admission of securities to capital
markets. In respect of restrictions existing under national law in Bulgaria, Estonia and Hungary, the
relevant date shall be 31 December 1999.
2. Whilst endeavouring to achieve the objective of free movement of capital between Member
States and third countries to the greatest extent possible and without prejudice to the other Chapters
of the Treaties, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary
legislative procedure, shall adopt the measures on the movement of capital to or from third countries
involving direct investment – including investment in real estate – establishment, the provision of
financial services or the admission of securities to capital markets.
3. Notwithstanding paragraph 2, only the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative
procedure, may unanimously, and after consulting the European Parliament, adopt measures which
constitute a step backwards in Union law as regards the liberalisation of the movement of capital to
or from third countries.
Article 65
(ex Article 58 TEC)
1. The provisions of Article 63 shall be without prejudice to the right of Member States:
(a) to apply the relevant provisions of their tax law which distinguish between taxpayers who are not
in the same situation with regard to their place of residence or with regard to the place where
their capital is invested;
(b) to take all requisite measures to prevent infringements of national law and regulations, in
particular in the field of taxation and the prudential supervision of financial institutions, or to
lay down procedures for the declaration of capital movements for purposes of administrative or
statistical information, or to take measures which are justified on grounds of public policy or
public security.
2. The provisions of this Chapter shall be without prejudice to the applicability of restrictions on
the right of establishment which are compatible with the Treaties.
3. The measures and procedures referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 shall not constitute a means of
arbitrary discrimination or a disguised restriction on the free movement of capital and payments as
defined in Article 63.
EN
C 326/72 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
4. In the absence of measures pursuant to Article 64(3), the Commission or, in the absence of a
Commission decision within three months from the request of the Member State concerned, the
Council, may adopt a decision stating that restrictive tax measures adopted by a Member State
concerning one or more third countries are to be considered compatible with the Treaties in so
far as they are justified by one of the objectives of the Union and compatible with the proper
functioning of the internal market. The Council shall act unanimously on application by a Member
State.
Article 66
(ex Article 59 TEC)
Where, in exceptional circumstances, movements of capital to or from third countries cause, or
threaten to cause, serious difficulties for the operation of economic and monetary union, the Council,
on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Central Bank, may take
safeguard measures with regard to third countries for a period not exceeding six months if such
measures are strictly necessary.
TITLE V
AREA OF FREEDOM, SECURITY AND JUSTICE
CHAPTER 1
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Article 67
(ex Article 61 TEC and ex Article 29 TEU)
1. The Union shall constitute an area of freedom, security and justice with respect for fundamental
rights and the different legal systems and traditions of the Member States.
2. It shall ensure the absence of internal border controls for persons and shall frame a common
policy on asylum, immigration and external border control, based on solidarity between Member
States, which is fair towards third-country nationals. For the purpose of this Title, stateless persons
shall be treated as third-country nationals.
3. The Union shall endeavour to ensure a high level of security through measures to prevent and
combat crime, racism and xenophobia, and through measures for coordination and cooperation
between police and judicial authorities and other competent authorities, as well as through the
mutual recognition of judgments in criminal matters and, if necessary, through the approximation
of criminal laws.
4. The Union shall facilitate access to justice, in particular through the principle of mutual
recognition of judicial and extrajudicial decisions in civil matters.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/73
Article 68
The European Council shall define the strategic guidelines for legislative and operational planning
within the area of freedom, security and justice.
Article 69
National Parliaments ensure that the proposals and legislative initiatives submitted under Chapters 4
and 5 comply with the principle of subsidiarity, in accordance with the arrangements laid down by
the Protocol on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality.
Article 70
Without prejudice to Articles 258, 259 and 260, the Council may, on a proposal from the
Commission, adopt measures laying down the arrangements whereby Member States, in collab
oration with the Commission, conduct objective and impartial evaluation of the implementation
of the Union policies referred to in this Title by Member States' authorities, in particular in order to
facilitate full application of the principle of mutual recognition. The European Parliament and
national Parliaments shall be informed of the content and results of the evaluation.
Article 71
(ex Article 36 TEU)
A standing committee shall be set up within the Council in order to ensure that operational
cooperation on internal security is promoted and strengthened within the Union. Without
prejudice to Article 240, it shall facilitate coordination of the action of Member States' competent
authorities. Representatives of the Union bodies, offices and agencies concerned may be involved in
the proceedings of this committee. The European Parliament and national Parliaments shall be kept
informed of the proceedings.
Article 72
(ex Article 64(1) TEC and ex Article 33 TEU)
This Title shall not affect the exercise of the responsibilities incumbent upon Member States with
regard to the maintenance of law and order and the safeguarding of internal security.
Article 73
It shall be open to Member States to organise between themselves and under their responsibility such
forms of cooperation and coordination as they deem appropriate between the competent
departments of their administrations responsible for safeguarding national security.
EN
C 326/74 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 74
(ex Article 66 TEC)
The Council shall adopt measures to ensure administrative cooperation between the relevant
departments of the Member States in the areas covered by this Title, as well as between those
departments and the Commission. It shall act on a Commission proposal, subject to Article 76,
and after consulting the European Parliament.
Article 75
(ex Article 60 TEC)
Where necessary to achieve the objectives set out in Article 67, as regards preventing and combating
terrorism and related activities, the European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of
regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall define a framework for
administrative measures with regard to capital movements and payments, such as the freezing of
funds, financial assets or economic gains belonging to, or owned or held by, natural or legal persons,
groups or non-State entities.
The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt measures to implement the framework
referred to in the first paragraph.
The acts referred to in this Article shall include necessary provisions on legal safeguards.
Article 76
The acts referred to in Chapters 4 and 5, together with the measures referred to in Article 74 which
ensure administrative cooperation in the areas covered by these Chapters, shall be adopted:
(a) on a proposal from the Commission, or
(b) on the initiative of a quarter of the Member States.
CHAPTER 2
POLICIES ON BORDER CHECKS, ASYLUM AND IMMIGRATION
Article 77
(ex Article 62 TEC)
1. The Union shall develop a policy with a view to:
(a) ensuring the absence of any controls on persons, whatever their nationality, when crossing
internal borders;
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/75
(b) carrying out checks on persons and efficient monitoring of the crossing of external borders;
(c) the gradual introduction of an integrated management system for external borders.
2. For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in
accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures concerning:
(a) the common policy on visas and other short-stay residence permits;
(b) the checks to which persons crossing external borders are subject;
(c) the conditions under which nationals of third countries shall have the freedom to travel within
the Union for a short period;
(d) any measure necessary for the gradual establishment of an integrated management system for
external borders;
(e) the absence of any controls on persons, whatever their nationality, when crossing internal
borders.
3. If action by the Union should prove necessary to facilitate the exercise of the right referred to
in Article 20(2)(a), and if the Treaties have not provided the necessary powers, the Council, acting in
accordance with a special legislative procedure, may adopt provisions concerning passports, identity
cards, residence permits or any other such document. The Council shall act unanimously after
consulting the European Parliament.
4. This Article shall not affect the competence of the Member States concerning the geographical
demarcation of their borders, in accordance with international law.
Article 78
(ex Articles 63, points 1 and 2, and 64(2) TEC)
1. The Union shall develop a common policy on asylum, subsidiary protection and temporary
protection with a view to offering appropriate status to any third-country national requiring inter
national protection and ensuring compliance with the principle of non-refoulement. This policy must
be in accordance with the Geneva Convention of 28 July 1951 and the Protocol of 31 January 1967
relating to the status of refugees, and other relevant treaties.
2. For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in
accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures for a common European
asylum system comprising:
(a) a uniform status of asylum for nationals of third countries, valid throughout the Union;
(b) a uniform status of subsidiary protection for nationals of third countries who, without obtaining
European asylum, are in need of international protection;
EN
C 326/76 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
(c) a common system of temporary protection for displaced persons in the event of a massive
inflow;
(d) common procedures for the granting and withdrawing of uniform asylum or subsidiary
protection status;
(e) criteria and mechanisms for determining which Member State is responsible for considering an
application for asylum or subsidiary protection;
(f) standards concerning the conditions for the reception of applicants for asylum or subsidiary
protection;
(g) partnership and cooperation with third countries for the purpose of managing inflows of people
applying for asylum or subsidiary or temporary protection.
3. In the event of one or more Member States being confronted by an emergency situation
characterised by a sudden inflow of nationals of third countries, the Council, on a proposal from
the Commission, may adopt provisional measures for the benefit of the Member State(s) concerned.
It shall act after consulting the European Parliament.
Article 79
(ex Article 63, points 3 and 4, TEC)
1. The Union shall develop a common immigration policy aimed at ensuring, at all stages, the
efficient management of migration flows, fair treatment of third-country nationals residing legally in
Member States, and the prevention of, and enhanced measures to combat, illegal immigration and
trafficking in human beings.
2. For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in
accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures in the following areas:
(a) the conditions of entry and residence, and standards on the issue by Member States of long-term
visas and residence permits, including those for the purpose of family reunification;
(b) the definition of the rights of third-country nationals residing legally in a Member State, including
the conditions governing freedom of movement and of residence in other Member States;
(c) illegal immigration and unauthorised residence, including removal and repatriation of persons
residing without authorisation;
(d) combating trafficking in persons, in particular women and children.
3. The Union may conclude agreements with third countries for the readmission to their countries
of origin or provenance of third-country nationals who do not or who no longer fulfil the conditions
for entry, presence or residence in the territory of one of the Member States.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/77
4. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, may establish measures to provide incentives and support for the action of Member States
with a view to promoting the integration of third-country nationals residing legally in their terri
tories, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
5. This Article shall not affect the right of Member States to determine volumes of admission of
third-country nationals coming from third countries to their territory in order to seek work, whether
employed or self-employed.
Article 80
The policies of the Union set out in this Chapter and their implementation shall be governed by the
principle of solidarity and fair sharing of responsibility, including its financial implications, between
the Member States. Whenever necessary, the Union acts adopted pursuant to this Chapter shall
contain appropriate measures to give effect to this principle.
CHAPTER 3
JUDICIAL COOPERATION IN CIVIL MATTERS
Article 81
(ex Article 65 TEC)
1. The Union shall develop judicial cooperation in civil matters having cross-border implications,
based on the principle of mutual recognition of judgments and of decisions in extrajudicial cases.
Such cooperation may include the adoption of measures for the approximation of the laws and
regulations of the Member States.
2. For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in
accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures, particularly when
necessary for the proper functioning of the internal market, aimed at ensuring:
(a) the mutual recognition and enforcement between Member States of judgments and of decisions
in extrajudicial cases;
(b) the cross-border service of judicial and extrajudicial documents;
(c) the compatibility of the rules applicable in the Member States concerning conflict of laws and of
jurisdiction;
(d) cooperation in the taking of evidence;
(e) effective access to justice;
(f) the elimination of obstacles to the proper functioning of civil proceedings, if necessary by
promoting the compatibility of the rules on civil procedure applicable in the Member States;
EN
C 326/78 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
(g) the development of alternative methods of dispute settlement;
(h) support for the training of the judiciary and judicial staff.
3. Notwithstanding paragraph 2, measures concerning family law with cross-border implications
shall be established by the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure. The
Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may adopt a decision determining those aspects
of family law with cross-border implications which may be the subject of acts adopted by the
ordinary legislative procedure. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European
Parliament.
The proposal referred to in the second subparagraph shall be notified to the national Parliaments. If a
national Parliament makes known its opposition within six months of the date of such notification,
the decision shall not be adopted. In the absence of opposition, the Council may adopt the decision.
CHAPTER 4
JUDICIAL COOPERATION IN CRIMINAL MATTERS
Article 82
(ex Article 31 TEU)
1. Judicial cooperation in criminal matters in the Union shall be based on the principle of mutual
recognition of judgments and judicial decisions and shall include the approximation of the laws and
regulations of the Member States in the areas referred to in paragraph 2 and in Article 83.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, shall adopt measures to:
(a) lay down rules and procedures for ensuring recognition throughout the Union of all forms of
judgments and judicial decisions;
(b) prevent and settle conflicts of jurisdiction between Member States;
(c) support the training of the judiciary and judicial staff;
(d) facilitate cooperation between judicial or equivalent authorities of the Member States in relation
to proceedings in criminal matters and the enforcement of decisions.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/79
2. To the extent necessary to facilitate mutual recognition of judgments and judicial decisions and
police and judicial cooperation in criminal matters having a cross-border dimension, the European
Parliament and the Council may, by means of directives adopted in accordance with the ordinary
legislative procedure, establish minimum rules. Such rules shall take into account the differences
between the legal traditions and systems of the Member States.
They shall concern:
(a) mutual admissibility of evidence between Member States;
(b) the rights of individuals in criminal procedure;
(c) the rights of victims of crime;
(d) any other specific aspects of criminal procedure which the Council has identified in advance by a
decision; for the adoption of such a decision, the Council shall act unanimously after obtaining
the consent of the European Parliament.
Adoption of the minimum rules referred to in this paragraph shall not prevent Member States from
maintaining or introducing a higher level of protection for individuals.
3. Where a member of the Council considers that a draft directive as referred to in paragraph 2
would affect fundamental aspects of its criminal justice system, it may request that the draft directive
be referred to the European Council. In that case, the ordinary legislative procedure shall be
suspended. After discussion, and in case of a consensus, the European Council shall, within four
months of this suspension, refer the draft back to the Council, which shall terminate the suspension
of the ordinary legislative procedure.
Within the same timeframe, in case of disagreement, and if at least nine Member States wish to
establish enhanced cooperation on the basis of the draft directive concerned, they shall notify the
European Parliament, the Council and the Commission accordingly. In such a case, the authorisation
to proceed with enhanced cooperation referred to in Article 20(2) of the Treaty on European Union
and Article 329(1) of this Treaty shall be deemed to be granted and the provisions on enhanced
cooperation shall apply.
Article 83
(ex Article 31 TEU)
1. The European Parliament and the Council may, by means of directives adopted in accordance
with the ordinary legislative procedure, establish minimum rules concerning the definition of
criminal offences and sanctions in the areas of particularly serious crime with a cross-border
dimension resulting from the nature or impact of such offences or from a special need to combat
them on a common basis.
EN
C 326/80 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
These areas of crime are the following: terrorism, trafficking in human beings and sexual exploitation
of women and children, illicit drug trafficking, illicit arms trafficking, money laundering, corruption,
counterfeiting of means of payment, computer crime and organised crime.
On the basis of developments in crime, the Council may adopt a decision identifying other areas of
crime that meet the criteria specified in this paragraph. It shall act unanimously after obtaining the
consent of the European Parliament.
2. If the approximation of criminal laws and regulations of the Member States proves essential to
ensure the effective implementation of a Union policy in an area which has been subject to harmon
isation measures, directives may establish minimum rules with regard to the definition of criminal
offences and sanctions in the area concerned. Such directives shall be adopted by the same ordinary
or special legislative procedure as was followed for the adoption of the harmonisation measures in
question, without prejudice to Article 76.
3. Where a member of the Council considers that a draft directive as referred to in paragraph 1 or
2 would affect fundamental aspects of its criminal justice system, it may request that the draft
directive be referred to the European Council. In that case, the ordinary legislative procedure shall
be suspended. After discussion, and in case of a consensus, the European Council shall, within four
months of this suspension, refer the draft back to the Council, which shall terminate the suspension
of the ordinary legislative procedure.
Within the same timeframe, in case of disagreement, and if at least nine Member States wish to
establish enhanced cooperation on the basis of the draft directive concerned, they shall notify the
European Parliament, the Council and the Commission accordingly. In such a case, the authorisation
to proceed with enhanced cooperation referred to in Article 20(2) of the Treaty on European Union
and Article 329(1) of this Treaty shall be deemed to be granted and the provisions on enhanced
cooperation shall apply.
Article 84
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, may establish measures to promote and support the action of Member States in the
field of crime prevention, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member
States.
Article 85
(ex Article 31 TEU)
1. Eurojust's mission shall be to support and strengthen coordination and cooperation between
national investigating and prosecuting authorities in relation to serious crime affecting two or more
Member States or requiring a prosecution on common bases, on the basis of operations conducted
and information supplied by the Member States' authorities and by Europol.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/81
In this context, the European Parliament and the Council, by means of regulations adopted in
accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall determine Eurojust's structure, operation,
field of action and tasks. These tasks may include:
(a) the initiation of criminal investigations, as well as proposing the initiation of prosecutions
conducted by competent national authorities, particularly those relating to offences against the
financial interests of the Union;
(b) the coordination of investigations and prosecutions referred to in point (a);
(c) the strengthening of judicial cooperation, including by resolution of conflicts of jurisdiction and
by close cooperation with the European Judicial Network.
These regulations shall also determine arrangements for involving the European Parliament and
national Parliaments in the evaluation of Eurojust's activities.
2. In the prosecutions referred to in paragraph 1, and without prejudice to Article 86, formal acts
of judicial procedure shall be carried out by the competent national officials.
Article 86
1. In order to combat crimes affecting the financial interests of the Union, the Council, by means
of regulations adopted in accordance with a special legislative procedure, may establish a European
Public Prosecutor's Office from Eurojust. The Council shall act unanimously after obtaining the
consent of the European Parliament.
In the absence of unanimity in the Council, a group of at least nine Member States may request that
the draft regulation be referred to the European Council. In that case, the procedure in the Council
shall be suspended. After discussion, and in case of a consensus, the European Council shall, within
four months of this suspension, refer the draft back to the Council for adoption.
Within the same timeframe, in case of disagreement, and if at least nine Member States wish to
establish enhanced cooperation on the basis of the draft regulation concerned, they shall notify the
European Parliament, the Council and the Commission accordingly. In such a case, the authorisation
to proceed with enhanced cooperation referred to in Article 20(2) of the Treaty on European Union
and Article 329(1) of this Treaty shall be deemed to be granted and the provisions on enhanced
cooperation shall apply.
2. The European Public Prosecutor's Office shall be responsible for investigating, prosecuting and
bringing to judgment, where appropriate in liaison with Europol, the perpetrators of, and accom
plices in, offences against the Union's financial interests, as determined by the regulation provided for
in paragraph 1. It shall exercise the functions of prosecutor in the competent courts of the Member
States in relation to such offences.
EN
C 326/82 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
3. The regulations referred to in paragraph 1 shall determine the general rules applicable to the
European Public Prosecutor's Office, the conditions governing the performance of its functions, the
rules of procedure applicable to its activities, as well as those governing the admissibility of evidence,
and the rules applicable to the judicial review of procedural measures taken by it in the performance
of its functions.
4. The European Council may, at the same time or subsequently, adopt a decision amending
paragraph 1 in order to extend the powers of the European Public Prosecutor's Office to include
serious crime having a cross-border dimension and amending accordingly paragraph 2 as regards the
perpetrators of, and accomplices in, serious crimes affecting more than one Member State. The
European Council shall act unanimously after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament
and after consulting the Commission.
CHAPTER 5
POLICE COOPERATION
Article 87
(ex Article 30 TEU)
1. The Union shall establish police cooperation involving all the Member States' competent auth
orities, including police, customs and other specialised law enforcement services in relation to the
prevention, detection and investigation of criminal offences.
2. For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in
accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may establish measures concerning:
(a) the collection, storage, processing, analysis and exchange of relevant information;
(b) support for the training of staff, and cooperation on the exchange of staff, on equipment and on
research into crime-detection;
(c) common investigative techniques in relation to the detection of serious forms of organised crime.
3. The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, may establish measures
concerning operational cooperation between the authorities referred to in this Article. The Council
shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
In case of the absence of unanimity in the Council, a group of at least nine Member States may
request that the draft measures be referred to the European Council. In that case, the procedure in the
Council shall be suspended. After discussion, and in case of a consensus, the European Council shall,
within four months of this suspension, refer the draft back to the Council for adoption.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/83
Within the same timeframe, in case of disagreement, and if at least nine Member States wish to
establish enhanced cooperation on the basis of the draft measures concerned, they shall notify the
European Parliament, the Council and the Commission accordingly. In such a case, the authorisation
to proceed with enhanced cooperation referred to in Article 20(2) of the Treaty on European Union
and Article 329(1) of this Treaty shall be deemed to be granted and the provisions on enhanced
cooperation shall apply.
The specific procedure provided for in the second and third subparagraphs shall not apply to acts
which constitute a development of the Schengen acquis.
Article 88
(ex Article 30 TEU)
1. Europol's mission shall be to support and strengthen action by the Member States' police
authorities and other law enforcement services and their mutual cooperation in preventing and
combating serious crime affecting two or more Member States, terrorism and forms of crime
which affect a common interest covered by a Union policy.
2. The European Parliament and the Council, by means of regulations adopted in accordance with
the ordinary legislative procedure, shall determine Europol's structure, operation, field of action and
tasks. These tasks may include:
(a) the collection, storage, processing, analysis and exchange of information, in particular that
forwarded by the authorities of the Member States or third countries or bodies;
(b) the coordination, organisation and implementation of investigative and operational action carried
out jointly with the Member States' competent authorities or in the context of joint investigative
teams, where appropriate in liaison with Eurojust.
These regulations shall also lay down the procedures for scrutiny of Europol's activities by the
European Parliament, together with national Parliaments.
3. Any operational action by Europol must be carried out in liaison and in agreement with the
authorities of the Member State or States whose territory is concerned. The application of coercive
measures shall be the exclusive responsibility of the competent national authorities.
Article 89
(ex Article 32 TEU)
The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall lay down the conditions
and limitations under which the competent authorities of the Member States referred to in Articles
82 and 87 may operate in the territory of another Member State in liaison and in agreement with the
authorities of that State. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
EN
C 326/84 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
TITLE VI
TRANSPORT
Article 90
(ex Article 70 TEC)
The objectives of the Treaties shall, in matters governed by this Title, be pursued within the
framework of a common transport policy.
Article 91
(ex Article 71 TEC)
1. For the purpose of implementing Article 90, and taking into account the distinctive features of
transport, the European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary
legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of
the Regions, lay down:
(a) common rules applicable to international transport to or from the territory of a Member State or
passing across the territory of one or more Member States;
(b) the conditions under which non-resident carriers may operate transport services within a Member
State;
(c) measures to improve transport safety;
(d) any other appropriate provisions.
2. When the measures referred to in paragraph 1 are adopted, account shall be taken of cases
where their application might seriously affect the standard of living and level of employment in
certain regions, and the operation of transport facilities.
Article 92
(ex Article 72 TEC)
Until the provisions referred to in Article 91(1) have been laid down, no Member State may, unless
the Council has unanimously adopted a measure granting a derogation, make the various provisions
governing the subject on 1 January 1958 or, for acceding States, the date of their accession less
favourable in their direct or indirect effect on carriers of other Member States as compared with
carriers who are nationals of that State.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/85
Article 93
(ex Article 73 TEC)
Aids shall be compatible with the Treaties if they meet the needs of coordination of transport or if
they represent reimbursement for the discharge of certain obligations inherent in the concept of a
public service.
Article 94
(ex Article 74 TEC)
Any measures taken within the framework of the Treaties in respect of transport rates and conditions
shall take account of the economic circumstances of carriers.
Article 95
(ex Article 75 TEC)
1. In the case of transport within the Union, discrimination which takes the form of carriers
charging different rates and imposing different conditions for the carriage of the same goods over the
same transport links on grounds of the country of origin or of destination of the goods in question
shall be prohibited.
2. Paragraph 1 shall not prevent the European Parliament and the Council from adopting other
measures pursuant to Article 91(1).
3. The Council shall, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European
Parliament and the Economic and Social Committee, lay down rules for implementing the provisions
of paragraph 1.
The Council may in particular lay down the provisions needed to enable the institutions of the Union
to secure compliance with the rule laid down in paragraph 1 and to ensure that users benefit from it
to the full.
4. The Commission shall, acting on its own initiative or on application by a Member State,
investigate any cases of discrimination falling within paragraph 1 and, after consulting any
Member State concerned, shall take the necessary decisions within the framework of the rules laid
down in accordance with the provisions of paragraph 3.
Article 96
(ex Article 76 TEC)
1. The imposition by a Member State, in respect of transport operations carried out within the
Union, of rates and conditions involving any element of support or protection in the interest of one
or more particular undertakings or industries shall be prohibited, unless authorised by the
Commission.
EN
C 326/86 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
2. The Commission shall, acting on its own initiative or on application by a Member State,
examine the rates and conditions referred to in paragraph 1, taking account in particular of the
requirements of an appropriate regional economic policy, the needs of underdeveloped areas and the
problems of areas seriously affected by political circumstances on the one hand, and of the effects of
such rates and conditions on competition between the different modes of transport on the other.
After consulting each Member State concerned, the Commission shall take the necessary decisions.
3. The prohibition provided for in paragraph 1 shall not apply to tariffs fixed to meet
competition.
Article 97
(ex Article 77 TEC)
Charges or dues in respect of the crossing of frontiers which are charged by a carrier in addition to
the transport rates shall not exceed a reasonable level after taking the costs actually incurred thereby
into account.
Member States shall endeavour to reduce these costs progressively.
The Commission may make recommendations to Member States for the application of this Article.
Article 98
(ex Article 78 TEC)
The provisions of this Title shall not form an obstacle to the application of measures taken in the
Federal Republic of Germany to the extent that such measures are required in order to compensate
for the economic disadvantages caused by the division of Germany to the economy of certain areas
of the Federal Republic affected by that division. Five years after the entry into force of the Treaty of
Lisbon, the Council, acting on a proposal from the Commission, may adopt a decision repealing this
Article.
Article 99
(ex Article 79 TEC)
An Advisory Committee consisting of experts designated by the governments of Member States shall
be attached to the Commission. The Commission, whenever it considers it desirable, shall consult the
Committee on transport matters.
Article 100
(ex Article 80 TEC)
1. The provisions of this Title shall apply to transport by rail, road and inland waterway.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/87
2. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, may lay down appropriate provisions for sea and air transport. They shall act after
consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
TITLE VII
COMMON RULES ON COMPETITION, TAXATION AND APPROXIMATION OF LAWS
CHAPTER 1
RULES ON COMPETITION
SECTION 1
RULES APPLYING TO UNDERTAKINGS
Article 101
(ex Article 81 TEC)
1. The following shall be prohibited as incompatible with the internal market: all agreements
between undertakings, decisions by associations of undertakings and concerted practices which may
affect trade between Member States and which have as their object or effect the prevention,
restriction or distortion of competition within the internal market, and in particular those which:
(a) directly or indirectly fix purchase or selling prices or any other trading conditions;
(b) limit or control production, markets, technical development, or investment;
(c) share markets or sources of supply;
(d) apply dissimilar conditions to equivalent transactions with other trading parties, thereby placing
them at a competitive disadvantage;
(e) make the conclusion of contracts subject to acceptance by the other parties of supplementary
obligations which, by their nature or according to commercial usage, have no connection with
the subject of such contracts.
2. Any agreements or decisions prohibited pursuant to this Article shall be automatically void.
3. The provisions of paragraph 1 may, however, be declared inapplicable in the case of:
— any agreement or category of agreements between undertakings,
any decision or category of decisions by associations of undertakings,
EN
C 326/88 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
any concerted practice or category of concerted practices,
which contributes to improving the production or distribution of goods or to promoting technical or
economic progress, while allowing consumers a fair share of the resulting benefit, and which does
not:
(a) impose on the undertakings concerned restrictions which are not indispensable to the attainment
of these objectives;
(b) afford such undertakings the possibility of eliminating competition in respect of a substantial part
of the products in question.
Article 102
(ex Article 82 TEC)
Any abuse by one or more undertakings of a dominant position within the internal market or in a
substantial part of it shall be prohibited as incompatible with the internal market in so far as it may
affect trade between Member States.
Such abuse may, in particular, consist in:
(a) directly or indirectly imposing unfair purchase or selling prices or other unfair trading conditions;
(b) limiting production, markets or technical development to the prejudice of consumers;
(c) applying dissimilar conditions to equivalent transactions with other trading parties, thereby
placing them at a competitive disadvantage;
(d) making the conclusion of contracts subject to acceptance by the other parties of supplementary
obligations which, by their nature or according to commercial usage, have no connection with
the subject of such contracts.
Article 103
(ex Article 83 TEC)
1. The appropriate regulations or directives to give effect to the principles set out in Articles 101
and 102 shall be laid down by the Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting
the European Parliament.
2. The regulations or directives referred to in paragraph 1 shall be designed in particular:
(a) to ensure compliance with the prohibitions laid down in Article 101(1) and in Article 102 by
making provision for fines and periodic penalty payments;
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/89
(b) to lay down detailed rules for the application of Article 101(3), taking into account the need to
ensure effective supervision on the one hand, and to simplify administration to the greatest
possible extent on the other;
(c) to define, if need be, in the various branches of the economy, the scope of the provisions of
Articles 101 and 102;
(d) to define the respective functions of the Commission and of the Court of Justice of the European
Union in applying the provisions laid down in this paragraph;
(e) to determine the relationship between national laws and the provisions contained in this Section
or adopted pursuant to this Article.
Article 104
(ex Article 84 TEC)
Until the entry into force of the provisions adopted in pursuance of Article 103, the authorities in
Member States shall rule on the admissibility of agreements, decisions and concerted practices and on
abuse of a dominant position in the internal market in accordance with the law of their country and
with the provisions of Article 101, in particular paragraph 3, and of Article 102.
Article 105
(ex Article 85 TEC)
1. Without prejudice to Article 104, the Commission shall ensure the application of the principles
laid down in Articles 101 and 102. On application by a Member State or on its own initiative, and
in cooperation with the competent authorities in the Member States, which shall give it their
assistance, the Commission shall investigate cases of suspected infringement of these principles. If
it finds that there has been an infringement, it shall propose appropriate measures to bring it to an
end.
2. If the infringement is not brought to an end, the Commission shall record such infringement of
the principles in a reasoned decision. The Commission may publish its decision and authorise
Member States to take the measures, the conditions and details of which it shall determine,
needed to remedy the situation.
3. The Commission may adopt regulations relating to the categories of agreement in respect of
which the Council has adopted a regulation or a directive pursuant to Article 103(2)(b).
Article 106
(ex Article 86 TEC)
1. In the case of public undertakings and undertakings to which Member States grant special or
exclusive rights, Member States shall neither enact nor maintain in force any measure contrary to the
rules contained in the Treaties, in particular to those rules provided for in Article 18 and Articles
101 to 109.
EN
C 326/90 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
2. Undertakings entrusted with the operation of services of general economic interest or having
the character of a revenue-producing monopoly shall be subject to the rules contained in the Treaties,
in particular to the rules on competition, in so far as the application of such rules does not obstruct
the performance, in law or in fact, of the particular tasks assigned to them. The development of trade
must not be affected to such an extent as would be contrary to the interests of the Union.
3. The Commission shall ensure the application of the provisions of this Article and shall, where
necessary, address appropriate directives or decisions to Member States.
SECTION 2
AIDS GRANTED BY STATES
Article 107
(ex Article 87 TEC)
1. Save as otherwise provided in the Treaties, any aid granted by a Member State or through State
resources in any form whatsoever which distorts or threatens to distort competition by favouring
certain undertakings or the production of certain goods shall, in so far as it affects trade between
Member States, be incompatible with the internal market.
2. The following shall be compatible with the internal market:
(a) aid having a social character, granted to individual consumers, provided that such aid is granted
without discrimination related to the origin of the products concerned;
(b) aid to make good the damage caused by natural disasters or exceptional occurrences;
(c) aid granted to the economy of certain areas of the Federal Republic of Germany affected by the
division of Germany, in so far as such aid is required in order to compensate for the economic
disadvantages caused by that division. Five years after the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon,
the Council, acting on a proposal from the Commission, may adopt a decision repealing this
point.
3. The following may be considered to be compatible with the internal market:
(a) aid to promote the economic development of areas where the standard of living is abnormally
low or where there is serious underemployment, and of the regions referred to in Article 349, in
view of their structural, economic and social situation;
(b) aid to promote the execution of an important project of common European interest or to
remedy a serious disturbance in the economy of a Member State;
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/91
(c) aid to facilitate the development of certain economic activities or of certain economic areas,
where such aid does not adversely affect trading conditions to an extent contrary to the common
interest;
(d) aid to promote culture and heritage conservation where such aid does not affect trading
conditions and competition in the Union to an extent that is contrary to the common interest;
(e) such other categories of aid as may be specified by decision of the Council on a proposal from
the Commission.
Article 108
(ex Article 88 TEC)
1. The Commission shall, in cooperation with Member States, keep under constant review all
systems of aid existing in those States. It shall propose to the latter any appropriate measures
required by the progressive development or by the functioning of the internal market.
2. If, after giving notice to the parties concerned to submit their comments, the Commission finds
that aid granted by a State or through State resources is not compatible with the internal market
having regard to Article 107, or that such aid is being misused, it shall decide that the State
concerned shall abolish or alter such aid within a period of time to be determined by the
Commission.
If the State concerned does not comply with this decision within the prescribed time, the
Commission or any other interested State may, in derogation from the provisions of Articles 258
and 259, refer the matter to the Court of Justice of the European Union direct.
On application by a Member State, the Council may, acting unanimously, decide that aid which that
State is granting or intends to grant shall be considered to be compatible with the internal market, in
derogation from the provisions of Article 107 or from the regulations provided for in Article 109, if
such a decision is justified by exceptional circumstances. If, as regards the aid in question, the
Commission has already initiated the procedure provided for in the first subparagraph of this
paragraph, the fact that the State concerned has made its application to the Council shall have
the effect of suspending that procedure until the Council has made its attitude known.
If, however, the Council has not made its attitude known within three months of the said application
being made, the Commission shall give its decision on the case.
3. The Commission shall be informed, in sufficient time to enable it to submit its comments, of
any plans to grant or alter aid. If it considers that any such plan is not compatible with the internal
market having regard to Article 107, it shall without delay initiate the procedure provided for in
paragraph 2. The Member State concerned shall not put its proposed measures into effect until this
procedure has resulted in a final decision.
EN
C 326/92 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
4. The Commission may adopt regulations relating to the categories of State aid that the Council
has, pursuant to Article 109, determined may be exempted from the procedure provided for by
paragraph 3 of this Article.
Article 109
(ex Article 89 TEC)
The Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, may
make any appropriate regulations for the application of Articles 107 and 108 and may in particular
determine the conditions in which Article 108(3) shall apply and the categories of aid exempted
from this procedure.
CHAPTER 2
TAX PROVISIONS
Article 110
(ex Article 90 TEC)
No Member State shall impose, directly or indirectly, on the products of other Member States any
internal taxation of any kind in excess of that imposed directly or indirectly on similar domestic
products.
Furthermore, no Member State shall impose on the products of other Member States any internal
taxation of such a nature as to afford indirect protection to other products.
Article 111
(ex Article 91 TEC)
Where products are exported to the territory of any Member State, any repayment of internal
taxation shall not exceed the internal taxation imposed on them whether directly or indirectly.
Article 112
(ex Article 92 TEC)
In the case of charges other than turnover taxes, excise duties and other forms of indirect taxation,
remissions and repayments in respect of exports to other Member States may not be granted and
countervailing charges in respect of imports from Member States may not be imposed unless the
measures contemplated have been previously approved for a limited period by the Council on a
proposal from the Commission.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/93
Article 113
(ex Article 93 TEC)
The Council shall, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after
consulting the European Parliament and the Economic and Social Committee, adopt provisions for
the harmonisation of legislation concerning turnover taxes, excise duties and other forms of indirect
taxation to the extent that such harmonisation is necessary to ensure the establishment and the
functioning of the internal market and to avoid distortion of competition.
CHAPTER 3
APPROXIMATION OF LAWS
Article 114
(ex Article 95 TEC)
1. Save where otherwise provided in the Treaties, the following provisions shall apply for the
achievement of the objectives set out in Article 26. The European Parliament and the Council shall,
acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and
Social Committee, adopt the measures for the approximation of the provisions laid down by law,
regulation or administrative action in Member States which have as their object the establishment
and functioning of the internal market.
2. Paragraph 1 shall not apply to fiscal provisions, to those relating to the free movement of
persons nor to those relating to the rights and interests of employed persons.
3. The Commission, in its proposals envisaged in paragraph 1 concerning health, safety, environ
mental protection and consumer protection, will take as a base a high level of protection, taking
account in particular of any new development based on scientific facts. Within their respective
powers, the European Parliament and the Council will also seek to achieve this objective.
4. If, after the adoption of a harmonisation measure by the European Parliament and the Council,
by the Council or by the Commission, a Member State deems it necessary to maintain national
provisions on grounds of major needs referred to in Article 36, or relating to the protection of the
environment or the working environment, it shall notify the Commission of these provisions as well
as the grounds for maintaining them.
5. Moreover, without prejudice to paragraph 4, if, after the adoption of a harmonisation measure
by the European Parliament and the Council, by the Council or by the Commission, a Member State
deems it necessary to introduce national provisions based on new scientific evidence relating to the
protection of the environment or the working environment on grounds of a problem specific to that
Member State arising after the adoption of the harmonisation measure, it shall notify the
Commission of the envisaged provisions as well as the grounds for introducing them.
EN
C 326/94 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
6. The Commission shall, within six months of the notifications as referred to in paragraphs 4
and 5, approve or reject the national provisions involved after having verified whether or not they
are a means of arbitrary discrimination or a disguised restriction on trade between Member States
and whether or not they shall constitute an obstacle to the functioning of the internal market.
In the absence of a decision by the Commission within this period the national provisions referred to
in paragraphs 4 and 5 shall be deemed to have been approved.
When justified by the complexity of the matter and in the absence of danger for human health, the
Commission may notify the Member State concerned that the period referred to in this paragraph
may be extended for a further period of up to six months.
7. When, pursuant to paragraph 6, a Member State is authorised to maintain or introduce
national provisions derogating from a harmonisation measure, the Commission shall immediately
examine whether to propose an adaptation to that measure.
8. When a Member State raises a specific problem on public health in a field which has been the
subject of prior harmonisation measures, it shall bring it to the attention of the Commission which
shall immediately examine whether to propose appropriate measures to the Council.
9. By way of derogation from the procedure laid down in Articles 258 and 259, the Commission
and any Member State may bring the matter directly before the Court of Justice of the European
Union if it considers that another Member State is making improper use of the powers provided for
in this Article.
10. The harmonisation measures referred to above shall, in appropriate cases, include a safeguard
clause authorising the Member States to take, for one or more of the non-economic reasons referred
to in Article 36, provisional measures subject to a Union control procedure.
Article 115
(ex Article 94 TEC)
Without prejudice to Article 114, the Council shall, acting unanimously in accordance with a special
legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament and the Economic and Social
Committee, issue directives for the approximation of such laws, regulations or administrative
provisions of the Member States as directly affect the establishment or functioning of the internal
market.
Article 116
(ex Article 96 TEC)
Where the Commission finds that a difference between the provisions laid down by law, regulation
or administrative action in Member States is distorting the conditions of competition in the internal
market and that the resultant distortion needs to be eliminated, it shall consult the Member States
concerned.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/95
If such consultation does not result in an agreement eliminating the distortion in question, the
European, Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure,
shall issue the necessary directives. Any other appropriate measures provided for in the Treaties may
be adopted.
Article 117
(ex Article 97 TEC)
1. Where there is a reason to fear that the adoption or amendment of a provision laid down by
law, regulation or administrative action may cause distortion within the meaning of Article 116, a
Member State desiring to proceed therewith shall consult the Commission. After consulting the
Member States, the Commission shall recommend to the States concerned such measures as may
be appropriate to avoid the distortion in question.
2. If a State desiring to introduce or amend its own provisions does not comply with the
recommendation addressed to it by the Commission, other Member States shall not be required,
pursuant to Article 116, to amend their own provisions in order to eliminate such distortion. If the
Member State which has ignored the recommendation of the Commission causes distortion detri
mental only to itself, the provisions of Article 116 shall not apply.
Article 118
In the context of the establishment and functioning of the internal market, the European Parliament
and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish measures
for the creation of European intellectual property rights to provide uniform protection of intellectual
property rights throughout the Union and for the setting up of centralised Union-wide authorisation,
coordination and supervision arrangements.
The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall by means of regulations
establish language arrangements for the European intellectual property rights. The Council shall act
unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
TITLE VIII
ECONOMIC AND MONETARY POLICY
Article 119
(ex Article 4 TEC)
1. For the purposes set out in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union, the activities of the
Member States and the Union shall include, as provided in the Treaties, the adoption of an economic
policy which is based on the close coordination of Member States' economic policies, on the internal
market and on the definition of common objectives, and conducted in accordance with the principle
of an open market economy with free competition.
EN
C 326/96 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
2. Concurrently with the foregoing, and as provided in the Treaties and in accordance with the
procedures set out therein, these activities shall include a single currency, the euro, and the definition
and conduct of a single monetary policy and exchange-rate policy the primary objective of both of
which shall be to maintain price stability and, without prejudice to this objective, to support the
general economic policies in the Union, in accordance with the principle of an open market
economy with free competition.
3. These activities of the Member States and the Union shall entail compliance with the following
guiding principles: stable prices, sound public finances and monetary conditions and a sustainable
balance of payments.
CHAPTER 1
ECONOMIC POLICY
Article 120
(ex Article 98 TEC)
Member States shall conduct their economic policies with a view to contributing to the achievement
of the objectives of the Union, as defined in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union, and in the
context of the broad guidelines referred to in Article 121(2). The Member States and the Union shall
act in accordance with the principle of an open market economy with free competition, favouring an
efficient allocation of resources, and in compliance with the principles set out in Article 119.
Article 121
(ex Article 99 TEC)
1. Member States shall regard their economic policies as a matter of common concern and shall
coordinate them within the Council, in accordance with the provisions of Article 120.
2. The Council shall, on a recommendation from the Commission, formulate a draft for the broad
guidelines of the economic policies of the Member States and of the Union, and shall report its
findings to the European Council.
The European Council shall, acting on the basis of the report from the Council, discuss a conclusion
on the broad guidelines of the economic policies of the Member States and of the Union.
On the basis of this conclusion, the Council shall adopt a recommendation setting out these broad
guidelines. The Council shall inform the European Parliament of its recommendation.
3. In order to ensure closer coordination of economic policies and sustained convergence of the
economic performances of the Member States, the Council shall, on the basis of reports submitted by
the Commission, monitor economic developments in each of the Member States and in the Union as
well as the consistency of economic policies with the broad guidelines referred to in paragraph 2,
and regularly carry out an overall assessment.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/97
For the purpose of this multilateral surveillance, Member States shall forward information to the
Commission about important measures taken by them in the field of their economic policy and such
other information as they deem necessary.
4. Where it is established, under the procedure referred to in paragraph 3, that the economic
policies of a Member State are not consistent with the broad guidelines referred to in paragraph 2 or
that they risk jeopardising the proper functioning of economic and monetary union, the Commission
may address a warning to the Member State concerned. The Council, on a recommendation from the
Commission, may address the necessary recommendations to the Member State concerned. The
Council may, on a proposal from the Commission, decide to make its recommendations public.
Within the scope of this paragraph, the Council shall act without taking into account the vote of the
member of the Council representing the Member State concerned.
A qualified majority of the other members of the Council shall be defined in accordance with
Article 238(3)(a).
5. The President of the Council and the Commission shall report to the European Parliament on
the results of multilateral surveillance. The President of the Council may be invited to appear before
the competent committee of the European Parliament if the Council has made its recommendations
public.
6. The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with
the ordinary legislative procedure, may adopt detailed rules for the multilateral surveillance procedure
referred to in paragraphs 3 and 4.
Article 122
(ex Article 100 TEC)
1. Without prejudice to any other procedures provided for in the Treaties, the Council, on a
proposal from the Commission, may decide, in a spirit of solidarity between Member States, upon
the measures appropriate to the economic situation, in particular if severe difficulties arise in the
supply of certain products, notably in the area of energy.
2. Where a Member State is in difficulties or is seriously threatened with severe difficulties caused
by natural disasters or exceptional occurrences beyond its control, the Council, on a proposal from
the Commission, may grant, under certain conditions, Union financial assistance to the Member State
concerned. The President of the Council shall inform the European Parliament of the decision taken.
EN
C 326/98 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 123
(ex Article 101 TEC)
1. Overdraft facilities or any other type of credit facility with the European Central Bank or with
the central banks of the Member States (hereinafter referred to as ‘national central banks’) in favour
of Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, central governments, regional, local or other public
authorities, other bodies governed by public law, or public undertakings of Member States shall be
prohibited, as shall the purchase directly from them by the European Central Bank or national central
banks of debt instruments.
2. Paragraph 1 shall not apply to publicly owned credit institutions which, in the context of the
supply of reserves by central banks, shall be given the same treatment by national central banks and
the European Central Bank as private credit institutions.
Article 124
(ex Article 102 TEC)
Any measure, not based on prudential considerations, establishing privileged access by Union insti
tutions, bodies, offices or agencies, central governments, regional, local or other public authorities,
other bodies governed by public law, or public undertakings of Member States to financial institu
tions, shall be prohibited.
Article 125
(ex Article 103 TEC)
1. The Union shall not be liable for or assume the commitments of central governments, regional,
local or other public authorities, other bodies governed by public law, or public undertakings of any
Member State, without prejudice to mutual financial guarantees for the joint execution of a specific
project. A Member State shall not be liable for or assume the commitments of central governments,
regional, local or other public authorities, other bodies governed by public law, or public under
takings of another Member State, without prejudice to mutual financial guarantees for the joint
execution of a specific project.
2. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European
Parliament, may, as required, specify definitions for the application of the prohibitions referred to
in Articles 123 and 124 and in this Article.
Article 126
(ex Article 104 TEC)
1. Member States shall avoid excessive government deficits.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/99
2. The Commission shall monitor the development of the budgetary situation and of the stock of
government debt in the Member States with a view to identifying gross errors. In particular it shall
examine compliance with budgetary discipline on the basis of the following two criteria:
(a) whether the ratio of the planned or actual government deficit to gross domestic product exceeds
a reference value, unless:
either the ratio has declined substantially and continuously and reached a level that comes
close to the reference value,
or, alternatively, the excess over the reference value is only exceptional and temporary and
the ratio remains close to the reference value;
(b) whether the ratio of government debt to gross domestic product exceeds a reference value, unless
the ratio is sufficiently diminishing and approaching the reference value at a satisfactory pace.
The reference values are specified in the Protocol on the excessive deficit procedure annexed to the
Treaties.
3. If a Member State does not fulfil the requirements under one or both of these criteria, the
Commission shall prepare a report. The report of the Commission shall also take into account
whether the government deficit exceeds government investment expenditure and take into account
all other relevant factors, including the medium-term economic and budgetary position of the
Member State.
The Commission may also prepare a report if, notwithstanding the fulfilment of the requirements
under the criteria, it is of the opinion that there is a risk of an excessive deficit in a Member State.
4. The Economic and Financial Committee shall formulate an opinion on the report of the
Commission.
5. If the Commission considers that an excessive deficit in a Member State exists or may occur, it
shall address an opinion to the Member State concerned and shall inform the Council accordingly.
6. The Council shall, on a proposal from the Commission, and having considered any obser
vations which the Member State concerned may wish to make, decide after an overall assessment
whether an excessive deficit exists.
7. Where the Council decides, in accordance with paragraph 6, that an excessive deficit exists, it
shall adopt, without undue delay, on a recommendation from the Commission, recommendations
addressed to the Member State concerned with a view to bringing that situation to an end within a
given period. Subject to the provisions of paragraph 8, these recommendations shall not be made
public.
8. Where it establishes that there has been no effective action in response to its recommendations
within the period laid down, the Council may make its recommendations public.
EN
C 326/100 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
9. If a Member State persists in failing to put into practice the recommendations of the Council,
the Council may decide to give notice to the Member State to take, within a specified time limit,
measures for the deficit reduction which is judged necessary by the Council in order to remedy the
situation.
In such a case, the Council may request the Member State concerned to submit reports in accordance
with a specific timetable in order to examine the adjustment efforts of that Member State.
10. The rights to bring actions provided for in Articles 258 and 259 may not be exercised within
the framework of paragraphs 1 to 9 of this Article.
11. As long as a Member State fails to comply with a decision taken in accordance with
paragraph 9, the Council may decide to apply or, as the case may be, intensify one or more of
the following measures:
to require the Member State concerned to publish additional information, to be specified by the
Council, before issuing bonds and securities,
to invite the European Investment Bank to reconsider its lending policy towards the Member
State concerned,
— to require the Member State concerned to make a non-interest-bearing deposit of an appropriate
size with the Union until the excessive deficit has, in the view of the Council, been corrected,
— to impose fines of an appropriate size.
The President of the Council shall inform the European Parliament of the decisions taken.
12. The Council shall abrogate some or all of its decisions or recommendations referred to in
paragraphs 6 to 9 and 11 to the extent that the excessive deficit in the Member State concerned has,
in the view of the Council, been corrected. If the Council has previously made public recommen
dations, it shall, as soon as the decision under paragraph 8 has been abrogated, make a public
statement that an excessive deficit in the Member State concerned no longer exists.
13. When taking the decisions or recommendations referred to in paragraphs 8, 9, 11 and 12, the
Council shall act on a recommendation from the Commission.
When the Council adopts the measures referred to in paragraphs 6 to 9, 11 and 12, it shall act
without taking into account the vote of the member of the Council representing the Member State
concerned.
A qualified majority of the other members of the Council shall be defined in accordance with
Article 238(3)(a).
14. Further provisions relating to the implementation of the procedure described in this Article
are set out in the Protocol on the excessive deficit procedure annexed to the Treaties.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/101
The Council shall, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after
consulting the European Parliament and the European Central Bank, adopt the appropriate provisions
which shall then replace the said Protocol.
Subject to the other provisions of this paragraph, the Council shall, on a proposal from the
Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, lay down detailed rules and definitions
for the application of the provisions of the said Protocol.
CHAPTER 2
MONETARY POLICY
Article 127
(ex Article 105 TEC)
1. The primary objective of the European System of Central Banks (hereinafter referred to as ‘the
ESCB’) shall be to maintain price stability. Without prejudice to the objective of price stability, the
ESCB shall support the general economic policies in the Union with a view to contributing to the
achievement of the objectives of the Union as laid down in Article 3 of the Treaty on European
Union. The ESCB shall act in accordance with the principle of an open market economy with free
competition, favouring an efficient allocation of resources, and in compliance with the principles set
out in Article 119.
2. The basic tasks to be carried out through the ESCB shall be:
— to define and implement the monetary policy of the Union,
— to conduct foreign-exchange operations consistent with the provisions of Article 219,
— to hold and manage the official foreign reserves of the Member States,
— to promote the smooth operation of payment systems.
3. The third indent of paragraph 2 shall be without prejudice to the holding and management by
the governments of Member States of foreign-exchange working balances.
4. The European Central Bank shall be consulted:
— on any proposed Union act in its fields of competence,
— by national authorities regarding any draft legislative provision in its fields of competence, but
within the limits and under the conditions set out by the Council in accordance with the
procedure laid down in Article 129(4).
The European Central Bank may submit opinions to the appropriate Union institutions, bodies,
offices or agencies or to national authorities on matters in its fields of competence.
EN
C 326/102 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
5. The ESCB shall contribute to the smooth conduct of policies pursued by the competent auth
orities relating to the prudential supervision of credit institutions and the stability of the financial
system.
6. The Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with a special legislative procedure,
may unanimously, and after consulting the European Parliament and the European Central Bank,
confer specific tasks upon the European Central Bank concerning policies relating to the prudential
supervision of credit institutions and other financial institutions with the exception of insurance
undertakings.
Article 128
(ex Article 106 TEC)
1. The European Central Bank shall have the exclusive right to authorise the issue of euro
banknotes within the Union. The European Central Bank and the national central banks may
issue such notes. The banknotes issued by the European Central Bank and the national central
banks shall be the only such notes to have the status of legal tender within the Union.
2. Member States may issue euro coins subject to approval by the European Central Bank of the
volume of the issue. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the
European Parliament and the European Central Bank, may adopt measures to harmonise the denomi
nations and technical specifications of all coins intended for circulation to the extent necessary to
permit their smooth circulation within the Union.
Article 129
(ex Article 107 TEC)
1. The ESCB shall be governed by the decision-making bodies of the European Central Bank
which shall be the Governing Council and the Executive Board.
2. The Statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European Central Bank
(hereinafter referred to as ‘the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB’) is laid down in a Protocol
annexed to the Treaties.
3. Articles 5.1, 5.2, 5.3, 17, 18, 19.1, 22, 23, 24, 26, 32.2, 32.3, 32.4, 32.6, 33.1(a) and 36 of
the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB may be amended by the European Parliament and the
Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure. They shall act either on a
recommendation from the European Central Bank and after consulting the Commission or on a
proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Central Bank.
4. The Council, either on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European
Parliament and the European Central Bank or on a recommendation from the European Central Bank
and after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, shall adopt the provisions
referred to in Articles 4, 5.4, 19.2, 20, 28.1, 29.2, 30.4 and 34.3 of the Statute of the ESCB and
of the ECB.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/103
Article 130
(ex Article 108 TEC)
When exercising the powers and carrying out the tasks and duties conferred upon them by the
Treaties and the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB, neither the European Central Bank, nor a
national central bank, nor any member of their decision-making bodies shall seek or take instructions
from Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, from any government of a Member State or from
any other body. The Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies and the governments of the
Member States undertake to respect this principle and not to seek to influence the members of the
decision-making bodies of the European Central Bank or of the national central banks in the
performance of their tasks.
Article 131
(ex Article 109 TEC)
Each Member State shall ensure that its national legislation including the statutes of its national
central bank is compatible with the Treaties and the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB.
Article 132
(ex Article 110 TEC)
1. In order to carry out the tasks entrusted to the ESCB, the European Central Bank shall, in
accordance with the provisions of the Treaties and under the conditions laid down in the Statute of
the ESCB and of the ECB:
make regulations to the extent necessary to implement the tasks defined in Article 3.1, first
indent, Articles 19.1, 22 and 25.2 of the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB in cases which shall
be laid down in the acts of the Council referred to in Article 129(4),
take decisions necessary for carrying out the tasks entrusted to the ESCB under the Treaties and
the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB,
— make recommendations and deliver opinions.
2. The European Central Bank may decide to publish its decisions, recommendations and
opinions.
3. Within the limits and under the conditions adopted by the Council under the procedure laid
down in Article 129(4), the European Central Bank shall be entitled to impose fines or periodic
penalty payments on undertakings for failure to comply with obligations under its regulations and
decisions.
EN
C 326/104 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 133
Without prejudice to the powers of the European Central Bank, the European Parliament and the
Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall lay down the measures
necessary for the use of the euro as the single currency. Such measures shall be adopted after
consultation of the European Central Bank.
CHAPTER 3
INSTITUTIONAL PROVISIONS
Article 134
(ex Article 114 TEC)
1. In order to promote coordination of the policies of Member States to the full extent needed for
the functioning of the internal market, an Economic and Financial Committee is hereby set up.
2. The Economic and Financial Committee shall have the following tasks:
to deliver opinions at the request of the Council or of the Commission, or on its own initiative
for submission to those institutions,
— to keep under review the economic and financial situation of the Member States and of the
Union and to report regularly thereon to the Council and to the Commission, in particular on
financial relations with third countries and international institutions,
without prejudice to Article 240, to contribute to the preparation of the work of the Council
referred to in Articles 66, 75, 121(2), (3), (4) and (6), 122, 124, 125, 126, 127(6), 128(2),
129(3) and (4), 138, 140(2) and (3), 143, 144(2) and (3), and in Article 219, and to carry out
other advisory and preparatory tasks assigned to it by the Council,
to examine, at least once a year, the situation regarding the movement of capital and the freedom
of payments, as they result from the application of the Treaties and of measures adopted by the
Council; the examination shall cover all measures relating to capital movements and payments;
the Committee shall report to the Commission and to the Council on the outcome of this
examination.
The Member States, the Commission and the European Central Bank shall each appoint no more
than two members of the Committee.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/105
3. The Council shall, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European
Central Bank and the Committee referred to in this Article, lay down detailed provisions concerning
the composition of the Economic and Financial Committee. The President of the Council shall inform
the European Parliament of such a decision.
4. In addition to the tasks set out in paragraph 2, if and as long as there are Member States with a
derogation as referred to in Article 139, the Committee shall keep under review the monetary and
financial situation and the general payments system of those Member States and report regularly
thereon to the Council and to the Commission.
Article 135
(ex Article 115 TEC)
For matters within the scope of Articles 121(4), 126 with the exception of paragraph 14, 138,
140(1), 140(2), first subparagraph, 140(3) and 219, the Council or a Member State may request the
Commission to make a recommendation or a proposal, as appropriate. The Commission shall
examine this request and submit its conclusions to the Council without delay.
CHAPTER 4
PROVISIONS SPECIFIC TO MEMBER STATES WHOSE CURRENCY IS THE EURO
Article 136
1. In order to ensure the proper functioning of economic and monetary union, and in accordance
with the relevant provisions of the Treaties, the Council shall, in accordance with the relevant
procedure from among those referred to in Articles 121 and 126, with the exception of the
procedure set out in Article 126(14), adopt measures specific to those Member States whose
currency is the euro:
(a) to strengthen the coordination and surveillance of their budgetary discipline;
(b) to set out economic policy guidelines for them, while ensuring that they are compatible with
those adopted for the whole of the Union and are kept under surveillance.
2. For those measures set out in paragraph 1, only members of the Council representing Member
States whose currency is the euro shall take part in the vote.
A qualified majority of the said members shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
EN
C 326/106 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 137
Arrangements for meetings between ministers of those Member States whose currency is the euro are
laid down by the Protocol on the Euro Group.
Article 138
(ex Article 111(4), TEC)
1. In order to secure the euro's place in the international monetary system, the Council, on a
proposal from the Commission, shall adopt a decision establishing common positions on matters of
particular interest for economic and monetary union within the competent international financial
institutions and conferences. The Council shall act after consulting the European Central Bank.
2. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may adopt appropriate measures to ensure
unified representation within the international financial institutions and conferences. The Council
shall act after consulting the European Central Bank.
3. For the measures referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2, only members of the Council representing
Member States whose currency is the euro shall take part in the vote.
A qualified majority of the said members shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
CHAPTER 5
TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS
Article 139
1. Member States in respect of which the Council has not decided that they fulfil the necessary
conditions for the adoption of the euro shall hereinafter be referred to as ‘Member States with a
derogation’.
2. The following provisions of the Treaties shall not apply to Member States with a derogation:
(a) adoption of the parts of the broad economic policy guidelines which concern the euro area
generally (Article 121(2));
(b) coercive means of remedying excessive deficits (Article 126(9) and (11));
(c) the objectives and tasks of the ESCB (Article 127(1) to (3) and (5));
(d) issue of the euro (Article 128);
(e) acts of the European Central Bank (Article 132);
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/107
(f) measures governing the use of the euro (Article 133);
(g) monetary agreements and other measures relating to exchange-rate policy (Article 219);
(h) appointment of members of the Executive Board of the European Central Bank (Article 283(2));
(i) decisions establishing common positions on issues of particular relevance for economic and
monetary union within the competent international financial institutions and conferences
(Article 138(1));
(j) measures to ensure unified representation within the international financial institutions and
conferences (Article 138(2)).
In the Articles referred to in points (a) to (j), ‘Member States’ shall therefore mean Member States
whose currency is the euro.
3. Under Chapter IX of the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB, Member States with a derogation
and their national central banks are excluded from rights and obligations within the ESCB.
4. The voting rights of members of the Council representing Member States with a derogation
shall be suspended for the adoption by the Council of the measures referred to in the Articles listed
in paragraph 2, and in the following instances:
(a) recommendations made to those Member States whose currency is the euro in the framework of
multilateral surveillance, including on stability programmes and warnings (Article 121(4));
(b) measures relating to excessive deficits concerning those Member States whose currency is the
euro (Article 126(6), (7), (8), (12) and (13)).
A qualified majority of the other members of the Council shall be defined in accordance with
Article 238(3)(a).
Article 140
(ex Articles 121(1), 122(2), second sentence, and 123(5) TEC)
1. At least once every two years, or at the request of a Member State with a derogation, the
Commission and the European Central Bank shall report to the Council on the progress made by the
Member States with a derogation in fulfilling their obligations regarding the achievement of
EN
C 326/108 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
economic and monetary union. These reports shall include an examination of the compatibility
between the national legislation of each of these Member States, including the statutes of its
national central bank, and Articles 130 and 131 and the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB.
The reports shall also examine the achievement of a high degree of sustainable convergence by
reference to the fulfilment by each Member State of the following criteria:
the achievement of a high degree of price stability; this will be apparent from a rate of inflation
which is close to that of, at most, the three best performing Member States in terms of price
stability,
the sustainability of the government financial position; this will be apparent from having achieved
a government budgetary position without a deficit that is excessive as determined in accordance
with Article 126(6),
the observance of the normal fluctuation margins provided for by the exchange-rate mechanism
of the European Monetary System, for at least two years, without devaluing against the euro,
— the durability of convergence achieved by the Member State with a derogation and of its
participation in the exchange-rate mechanism being reflected in the long-term interest-rate levels.
The four criteria mentioned in this paragraph and the relevant periods over which they are to be
respected are developed further in a Protocol annexed to the Treaties. The reports of the Commission
and the European Central Bank shall also take account of the results of the integration of markets,
the situation and development of the balances of payments on current account and an examination
of the development of unit labour costs and other price indices.
2. After consulting the European Parliament and after discussion in the European Council, the
Council shall, on a proposal from the Commission, decide which Member States with a derogation
fulfil the necessary conditions on the basis of the criteria set out in paragraph 1, and abrogate the
derogations of the Member States concerned.
The Council shall act having received a recommendation of a qualified majority of those among its
members representing Member States whose currency is the euro. These members shall act within six
months of the Council receiving the Commission's proposal.
The qualified majority of the said members, as referred to in the second subparagraph, shall be
defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
3. If it is decided, in accordance with the procedure set out in paragraph 2, to abrogate a
derogation, the Council shall, acting with the unanimity of the Member States whose currency is
the euro and the Member State concerned, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/109
the European Central Bank, irrevocably fix the rate at which the euro shall be substituted for the
currency of the Member State concerned, and take the other measures necessary for the introduction
of the euro as the single currency in the Member State concerned.
Article 141
(ex Articles 123(3) and 117(2) first five indents, TEC)
1. If and as long as there are Member States with a derogation, and without prejudice to
Article 129(1), the General Council of the European Central Bank referred to in Article 44 of the
Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB shall be constituted as a third decision-making body of the
European Central Bank.
2. If and as long as there are Member States with a derogation, the European Central Bank shall,
as regards those Member States:
— strengthen cooperation between the national central banks,
strengthen the coordination of the monetary policies of the Member States, with the aim of
ensuring price stability,
— monitor the functioning of the exchange-rate mechanism,
hold consultations concerning issues falling within the competence of the national central banks
and affecting the stability of financial institutions and markets,
carry out the former tasks of the European Monetary Cooperation Fund which had subsequently
been taken over by the European Monetary Institute.
Article 142
(ex Article 124(1) TEC)
Each Member State with a derogation shall treat its exchange-rate policy as a matter of common
interest. In so doing, Member States shall take account of the experience acquired in cooperation
within the framework of the exchange-rate mechanism.
Article 143
(ex Article 119 TEC)
1. Where a Member State with a derogation is in difficulties or is seriously threatened with
difficulties as regards its balance of payments either as a result of an overall disequilibrium in its
balance of payments, or as a result of the type of currency at its disposal, and where such difficulties
are liable in particular to jeopardise the functioning of the internal market or the implementation of
the common commercial policy, the Commission shall immediately investigate the position of the
State in question and the action which, making use of all the means at its disposal, that State has
taken or may take in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties. The Commission shall state
what measures it recommends the State concerned to take.
EN
C 326/110 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
If the action taken by a Member State with a derogation and the measures suggested by the
Commission do not prove sufficient to overcome the difficulties which have arisen or which
threaten, the Commission shall, after consulting the Economic and Financial Committee,
recommend to the Council the granting of mutual assistance and appropriate methods therefor.
The Commission shall keep the Council regularly informed of the situation and of how it is
developing.
2. The Council shall grant such mutual assistance; it shall adopt directives or decisions laying
down the conditions and details of such assistance, which may take such forms as:
(a) a concerted approach to or within any other international organisations to which Member States
with a derogation may have recourse;
(b) measures needed to avoid deflection of trade where the Member State with a derogation which is
in difficulties maintains or reintroduces quantitative restrictions against third countries;
(c) the granting of limited credits by other Member States, subject to their agreement.
3. If the mutual assistance recommended by the Commission is not granted by the Council or if
the mutual assistance granted and the measures taken are insufficient, the Commission shall authorise
the Member State with a derogation which is in difficulties to take protective measures, the
conditions and details of which the Commission shall determine.
Such authorisation may be revoked and such conditions and details may be changed by the Council.
Article 144
(ex Article 120 TEC)
1. Where a sudden crisis in the balance of payments occurs and a decision within the meaning of
Article 143(2) is not immediately taken, a Member State with a derogation may, as a precaution, take
the necessary protective measures. Such measures must cause the least possible disturbance in the
functioning of the internal market and must not be wider in scope than is strictly necessary to
remedy the sudden difficulties which have arisen.
2. The Commission and the other Member States shall be informed of such protective measures
not later than when they enter into force. The Commission may recommend to the Council the
granting of mutual assistance under Article 143.
3. After the Commission has delivered a recommendation and the Economic and Financial
Committee has been consulted, the Council may decide that the Member State concerned shall
amend, suspend or abolish the protective measures referred to above.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/111
TITLE IX
EMPLOYMENT
Article 145
(ex Article 125 TEC)
Member States and the Union shall, in accordance with this Title, work towards developing a
coordinated strategy for employment and particularly for promoting a skilled, trained and
adaptable workforce and labour markets responsive to economic change with a view to achieving
the objectives defined in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 146
(ex Article 126 TEC)
1. Member States, through their employment policies, shall contribute to the achievement of the
objectives referred to in Article 145 in a way consistent with the broad guidelines of the economic
policies of the Member States and of the Union adopted pursuant to Article 121(2).
2. Member States, having regard to national practices related to the responsibilities of
management and labour, shall regard promoting employment as a matter of common concern
and shall coordinate their action in this respect within the Council, in accordance with the provisions
of Article 148.
Article 147
(ex Article 127 TEC)
1. The Union shall contribute to a high level of employment by encouraging cooperation between
Member States and by supporting and, if necessary, complementing their action. In doing so, the
competences of the Member States shall be respected.
2. The objective of a high level of employment shall be taken into consideration in the formu
lation and implementation of Union policies and activities.
Article 148
(ex Article 128 TEC)
1. The European Council shall each year consider the employment situation in the Union and
adopt conclusions thereon, on the basis of a joint annual report by the Council and the Commission.
2. On the basis of the conclusions of the European Council, the Council, on a proposal from the
Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, the Economic and Social Committee, the
Committee of the Regions and the Employment Committee referred to in Article 150, shall each year
draw up guidelines which the Member States shall take into account in their employment policies.
These guidelines shall be consistent with the broad guidelines adopted pursuant to Article 121(2).
EN
C 326/112 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
3. Each Member State shall provide the Council and the Commission with an annual report on
the principal measures taken to implement its employment policy in the light of the guidelines for
employment as referred to in paragraph 2.
4. The Council, on the basis of the reports referred to in paragraph 3 and having received the
views of the Employment Committee, shall each year carry out an examination of the implemen
tation of the employment policies of the Member States in the light of the guidelines for
employment. The Council, on a recommendation from the Commission, may, if it considers it
appropriate in the light of that examination, make recommendations to Member States.
5. On the basis of the results of that examination, the Council and the Commission shall make a
joint annual report to the European Council on the employment situation in the Union and on the
implementation of the guidelines for employment.
Article 149
(ex Article 129 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the
Regions, may adopt incentive measures designed to encourage cooperation between Member
States and to support their action in the field of employment through initiatives aimed at developing
exchanges of information and best practices, providing comparative analysis and advice as well as
promoting innovative approaches and evaluating experiences, in particular by recourse to pilot
projects.
Those measures shall not include harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
Article 150
(ex Article 130 TEC)
The Council, acting by a simple majority after consulting the European Parliament, shall establish an
Employment Committee with advisory status to promote coordination between Member States on
employment and labour market policies. The tasks of the Committee shall be:
to monitor the employment situation and employment policies in the Member States and the
Union,
without prejudice to Article 240, to formulate opinions at the request of either the Council or the
Commission or on its own initiative, and to contribute to the preparation of the Council
proceedings referred to in Article 148.
In fulfilling its mandate, the Committee shall consult management and labour.
Each Member State and the Commission shall appoint two members of the Committee.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/113
TITLE X
SOCIAL POLICY
Article 151
(ex Article 136 TEC)
The Union and the Member States, having in mind fundamental social rights such as those set out in
the European Social Charter signed at Turin on 18 October 1961 and in the 1989 Community
Charter of the Fundamental Social Rights of Workers, shall have as their objectives the promotion of
employment, improved living and working conditions, so as to make possible their harmonisation
while the improvement is being maintained, proper social protection, dialogue between management
and labour, the development of human resources with a view to lasting high employment and the
combating of exclusion.
To this end the Union and the Member States shall implement measures which take account of the
diverse forms of national practices, in particular in the field of contractual relations, and the need to
maintain the competitiveness of the Union economy.
They believe that such a development will ensue not only from the functioning of the internal
market, which will favour the harmonisation of social systems, but also from the procedures
provided for in the Treaties and from the approximation of provisions laid down by law, regulation
or administrative action.
Article 152
The Union recognises and promotes the role of the social partners at its level, taking into account the
diversity of national systems. It shall facilitate dialogue between the social partners, respecting their
autonomy.
The Tripartite Social Summit for Growth and Employment shall contribute to social dialogue.
Article 153
(ex Article 137 TEC)
1. With a view to achieving the objectives of Article 151, the Union shall support and
complement the activities of the Member States in the following fields:
(a) improvement in particular of the working environment to protect workers' health and safety;
(b) working conditions;
(c) social security and social protection of workers;
(d) protection of workers where their employment contract is terminated;
(e) the information and consultation of workers;
EN
C 326/114 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
(f) representation and collective defence of the interests of workers and employers, including
co-determination, subject to paragraph 5;
(g) conditions of employment for third-country nationals legally residing in Union territory;
(h) the integration of persons excluded from the labour market, without prejudice to Article 166;
(i) equality between men and women with regard to labour market opportunities and treatment at
work;
(j) the combating of social exclusion;
(k) the modernisation of social protection systems without prejudice to point (c).
2. To this end, the European Parliament and the Council:
(a) may adopt measures designed to encourage cooperation between Member States through
initiatives aimed at improving knowledge, developing exchanges of information and best prac
tices, promoting innovative approaches and evaluating experiences, excluding any harmonisation
of the laws and regulations of the Member States;
(b) may adopt, in the fields referred to in paragraph 1(a) to (i), by means of directives, minimum
requirements for gradual implementation, having regard to the conditions and technical rules
obtaining in each of the Member States. Such directives shall avoid imposing administrative,
financial and legal constraints in a way which would hold back the creation and development of
small and medium-sized undertakings.
The European Parliament and the Council shall act in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
In the fields referred to in paragraph 1(c), (d), (f) and (g), the Council shall act unanimously, in
accordance with a special legislative procedure, after consulting the European Parliament and the said
Committees.
The Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission, after consulting the European
Parliament, may decide to render the ordinary legislative procedure applicable to paragraph 1(d), (f)
and (g).
3. A Member State may entrust management and labour, at their joint request, with the imple
mentation of directives adopted pursuant to paragraph 2, or, where appropriate, with the imple
mentation of a Council decision adopted in accordance with Article 155.
In this case, it shall ensure that, no later than the date on which a directive or a decision must be
transposed or implemented, management and labour have introduced the necessary measures by
agreement, the Member State concerned being required to take any necessary measure enabling it at
any time to be in a position to guarantee the results imposed by that directive or that decision.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/115
4. The provisions adopted pursuant to this Article:
shall not affect the right of Member States to define the fundamental principles of their social
security systems and must not significantly affect the financial equilibrium thereof,
shall not prevent any Member State from maintaining or introducing more stringent protective
measures compatible with the Treaties.
5. The provisions of this Article shall not apply to pay, the right of association, the right to strike
or the right to impose lock-outs.
Article 154
(ex Article 138 TEC)
1. The Commission shall have the task of promoting the consultation of management and labour
at Union level and shall take any relevant measure to facilitate their dialogue by ensuring balanced
support for the parties.
2. To this end, before submitting proposals in the social policy field, the Commission shall consult
management and labour on the possible direction of Union action.
3. If, after such consultation, the Commission considers Union action advisable, it shall consult
management and labour on the content of the envisaged proposal. Management and labour shall
forward to the Commission an opinion or, where appropriate, a recommendation.
4. On the occasion of the consultation referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3, management and labour
may inform the Commission of their wish to initiate the process provided for in Article 155. The
duration of this process shall not exceed nine months, unless the management and labour concerned
and the Commission decide jointly to extend it.
Article 155
(ex Article 139 TEC)
1. Should management and labour so desire, the dialogue between them at Union level may lead
to contractual relations, including agreements.
2. Agreements concluded at Union level shall be implemented either in accordance with the
procedures and practices specific to management and labour and the Member States or, in
matters covered by Article 153, at the joint request of the signatory parties, by a Council
decision on a proposal from the Commission. The European Parliament shall be informed.
The Council shall act unanimously where the agreement in question contains one or more provisions
relating to one of the areas for which unanimity is required pursuant to Article 153(2).
EN
C 326/116 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 156
(ex Article 140 TEC)
With a view to achieving the objectives of Article 151 and without prejudice to the other provisions
of the Treaties, the Commission shall encourage cooperation between the Member States and
facilitate the coordination of their action in all social policy fields under this Chapter, particularly
in matters relating to:
— employment,
— labour law and working conditions,
— basic and advanced vocational training,
— social security,
— prevention of occupational accidents and diseases,
— occupational hygiene,
the right of association and collective bargaining between employers and workers.
To this end, the Commission shall act in close contact with Member States by making studies,
delivering opinions and arranging consultations both on problems arising at national level and on
those of concern to international organisations, in particular initiatives aiming at the establishment of
guidelines and indicators, the organisation of exchange of best practice, and the preparation of the
necessary elements for periodic monitoring and evaluation. The European Parliament shall be kept
fully informed.
Before delivering the opinions provided for in this Article, the Commission shall consult the
Economic and Social Committee.
Article 157
(ex Article 141 TEC)
1. Each Member State shall ensure that the principle of equal pay for male and female workers for
equal work or work of equal value is applied.
2. For the purpose of this Article, ‘pay’ means the ordinary basic or minimum wage or salary and
any other consideration, whether in cash or in kind, which the worker receives directly or indirectly,
in respect of his employment, from his employer.
Equal pay without discrimination based on sex means:
(a) that pay for the same work at piece rates shall be calculated on the basis of the same unit of
measurement;
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/117
(b) that pay for work at time rates shall be the same for the same job.
3. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall adopt measures to ensure
the application of the principle of equal opportunities and equal treatment of men and women in
matters of employment and occupation, including the principle of equal pay for equal work or work
of equal value.
4. With a view to ensuring full equality in practice between men and women in working life, the
principle of equal treatment shall not prevent any Member State from maintaining or adopting
measures providing for specific advantages in order to make it easier for the underrepresented sex
to pursue a vocational activity or to prevent or compensate for disadvantages in professional careers.
Article 158
(ex Article 142 TEC)
Member States shall endeavour to maintain the existing equivalence between paid holiday schemes.
Article 159
(ex Article 143 TEC)
The Commission shall draw up a report each year on progress in achieving the objectives of
Article 151, including the demographic situation in the Union. It shall forward the report to the
European Parliament, the Council and the Economic and Social Committee.
Article 160
(ex Article 144 TEC)
The Council, acting by a simple majority after consulting the European Parliament, shall establish a
Social Protection Committee with advisory status to promote cooperation on social protection
policies between Member States and with the Commission. The tasks of the Committee shall be:
to monitor the social situation and the development of social protection policies in the Member
States and the Union,
— to promote exchanges of information, experience and good practice between Member States and
with the Commission,
without prejudice to Article 240, to prepare reports, formulate opinions or undertake other work
within its fields of competence, at the request of either the Council or the Commission or on its
own initiative.
In fulfilling its mandate, the Committee shall establish appropriate contacts with management and
labour.
EN
C 326/118 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Each Member State and the Commission shall appoint two members of the Committee.
Article 161
(ex Article 145 TEC)
The Commission shall include a separate chapter on social developments within the Union in its
annual report to the European Parliament.
The European Parliament may invite the Commission to draw up reports on any particular problems
concerning social conditions.
TITLE XI
THE EUROPEAN SOCIAL FUND
Article 162
(ex Article 146 TEC)
In order to improve employment opportunities for workers in the internal market and to contribute
thereby to raising the standard of living, a European Social Fund is hereby established in accordance
with the provisions set out below; it shall aim to render the employment of workers easier and to
increase their geographical and occupational mobility within the Union, and to facilitate their
adaptation to industrial changes and to changes in production systems, in particular through voca
tional training and retraining.
Article 163
(ex Article 147 TEC)
The Fund shall be administered by the Commission.
The Commission shall be assisted in this task by a Committee presided over by a Member of the
Commission and composed of representatives of governments, trade unions and employers' organi
sations.
Article 164
(ex Article 148 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the
Regions, shall adopt implementing regulations relating to the European Social Fund.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/119
TITLE XII
EDUCATION, VOCATIONAL TRAINING, YOUTH AND SPORT
Article 165
(ex Article 149 TEC)
1. The Union shall contribute to the development of quality education by encouraging
cooperation between Member States and, if necessary, by supporting and supplementing their
action, while fully respecting the responsibility of the Member States for the content of teaching
and the organisation of education systems and their cultural and linguistic diversity.
The Union shall contribute to the promotion of European sporting issues, while taking account of
the specific nature of sport, its structures based on voluntary activity and its social and educational
function.
2. Union action shall be aimed at:
developing the European dimension in education, particularly through the teaching and dissemi
nation of the languages of the Member States,
encouraging mobility of students and teachers, by encouraging inter alia, the academic recog
nition of diplomas and periods of study,
— promoting cooperation between educational establishments,
developing exchanges of information and experience on issues common to the education systems
of the Member States,
encouraging the development of youth exchanges and of exchanges of socio-educational
instructors, and encouraging the participation of young people in democratic life in Europe,
— encouraging the development of distance education,
— developing the European dimension in sport, by promoting fairness and openness in sporting
competitions and cooperation between bodies responsible for sports, and by protecting the
physical and moral integrity of sportsmen and sportswomen, especially the youngest
sportsmen and sportswomen.
3. The Union and the Member States shall foster cooperation with third countries and the
competent international organisations in the field of education and sport, in particular the Council
of Europe.
4. In order to contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in this Article:
— the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the
Regions, shall adopt incentive measures, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations
of the Member States,
EN
C 326/120 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
— the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt recommendations.
Article 166
(ex Article 150 TEC)
1. The Union shall implement a vocational training policy which shall support and supplement
the action of the Member States, while fully respecting the responsibility of the Member States for the
content and organisation of vocational training.
2. Union action shall aim to:
— facilitate adaptation to industrial changes, in particular through vocational training and retraining,
— improve initial and continuing vocational training in order to facilitate vocational integration and
reintegration into the labour market,
facilitate access to vocational training and encourage mobility of instructors and trainees and
particularly young people,
stimulate cooperation on training between educational or training establishments and firms,
develop exchanges of information and experience on issues common to the training systems of
the Member States.
3. The Union and the Member States shall foster cooperation with third countries and the
competent international organisations in the sphere of vocational training.
4. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the
Regions, shall adopt measures to contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in
this Article, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States, and
the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt recommendations.
TITLE XIII
CULTURE
Article 167
(ex Article 151 TEC)
1. The Union shall contribute to the flowering of the cultures of the Member States, while
respecting their national and regional diversity and at the same time bringing the common
cultural heritage to the fore.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/121
2. Action by the Union shall be aimed at encouraging cooperation between Member States and, if
necessary, supporting and supplementing their action in the following areas:
improvement of the knowledge and dissemination of the culture and history of the European
peoples,
conservation and safeguarding of cultural heritage of European significance,
— non-commercial cultural exchanges,
— artistic and literary creation, including in the audiovisual sector.
3. The Union and the Member States shall foster cooperation with third countries and the
competent international organisations in the sphere of culture, in particular the Council of Europe.
4. The Union shall take cultural aspects into account in its action under other provisions of the
Treaties, in particular in order to respect and to promote the diversity of its cultures.
5. In order to contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in this Article:
the European Parliament and the Council acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure and after consulting the Committee of the Regions, shall adopt incentive measures,
excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States,
— the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt recommendations.
TITLE XIV
PUBLIC HEALTH
Article 168
(ex Article 152 TEC)
1. A high level of human health protection shall be ensured in the definition and implementation
of all Union policies and activities.
Union action, which shall complement national policies, shall be directed towards improving public
health, preventing physical and mental illness and diseases, and obviating sources of danger to
physical and mental health. Such action shall cover the fight against the major health scourges,
by promoting research into their causes, their transmission and their prevention, as well as health
information and education, and monitoring, early warning of and combating serious cross-border
threats to health.
The Union shall complement the Member States' action in reducing drugs-related health damage,
including information and prevention.
EN
C 326/122 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
2. The Union shall encourage cooperation between the Member States in the areas referred to in
this Article and, if necessary, lend support to their action. It shall in particular encourage cooperation
between the Member States to improve the complementarity of their health services in cross-border
areas.
Member States shall, in liaison with the Commission, coordinate among themselves their policies and
programmes in the areas referred to in paragraph 1. The Commission may, in close contact with the
Member States, take any useful initiative to promote such coordination, in particular initiatives
aiming at the establishment of guidelines and indicators, the organisation of exchange of best
practice, and the preparation of the necessary elements for periodic monitoring and evaluation.
The European Parliament shall be kept fully informed.
3. The Union and the Member States shall foster cooperation with third countries and the
competent international organisations in the sphere of public health.
4. By way of derogation from Article 2(5) and Article 6(a) and in accordance with Article 4(2)(k)
the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the
Regions, shall contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in this Article through
adopting in order to meet common safety concerns:
(a) measures setting high standards of quality and safety of organs and substances of human origin,
blood and blood derivatives; these measures shall not prevent any Member State from main
taining or introducing more stringent protective measures;
(b) measures in the veterinary and phytosanitary fields which have as their direct objective the
protection of public health;
(c) measures setting high standards of quality and safety for medicinal products and devices for
medical use.
5. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the
Regions, may also adopt incentive measures designed to protect and improve human health and
in particular to combat the major cross-border health scourges, measures concerning monitoring,
early warning of and combating serious cross-border threats to health, and measures which have as
their direct objective the protection of public health regarding tobacco and the abuse of alcohol,
excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
6. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may also adopt recommendations for the
purposes set out in this Article.
7. Union action shall respect the responsibilities of the Member States for the definition of their
health policy and for the organisation and delivery of health services and medical care. The
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/123
responsibilities of the Member States shall include the management of health services and medical
care and the allocation of the resources assigned to them. The measures referred to in paragraph 4(a)
shall not affect national provisions on the donation or medical use of organs and blood.
TITLE XV
CONSUMER PROTECTION
Article 169
(ex Article 153 TEC)
1. In order to promote the interests of consumers and to ensure a high level of consumer
protection, the Union shall contribute to protecting the health, safety and economic interests of
consumers, as well as to promoting their right to information, education and to organise themselves
in order to safeguard their interests.
2. The Union shall contribute to the attainment of the objectives referred to in paragraph 1
through:
(a) measures adopted pursuant to Article 114 in the context of the completion of the internal
market;
(b) measures which support, supplement and monitor the policy pursued by the Member States.
3. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall adopt the measures
referred to in paragraph 2(b).
4. Measures adopted pursuant to paragraph 3 shall not prevent any Member State from main
taining or introducing more stringent protective measures. Such measures must be compatible with
the Treaties. The Commission shall be notified of them.
TITLE XVI
TRANS-EUROPEAN NETWORKS
Article 170
(ex Article 154 TEC)
1. To help achieve the objectives referred to in Articles 26 and 174 and to enable citizens of the
Union, economic operators and regional and local communities to derive full benefit from the
setting-up of an area without internal frontiers, the Union shall contribute to the establishment
and development of trans-European networks in the areas of transport, telecommunications and
energy infrastructures.
EN
C 326/124 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
2. Within the framework of a system of open and competitive markets, action by the Union shall
aim at promoting the interconnection and interoperability of national networks as well as access to
such networks. It shall take account in particular of the need to link island, landlocked and peripheral
regions with the central regions of the Union.
Article 171
(ex Article 155 TEC)
1. In order to achieve the objectives referred to in Article 170, the Union:
shall establish a series of guidelines covering the objectives, priorities and broad lines of measures
envisaged in the sphere of trans-European networks; these guidelines shall identify projects of
common interest,
— shall implement any measures that may prove necessary to ensure the interoperability of the
networks, in particular in the field of technical standardisation,
may support projects of common interest supported by Member States, which are identified in
the framework of the guidelines referred to in the first indent, particularly through feasibility
studies, loan guarantees or interest-rate subsidies; the Union may also contribute, through the
Cohesion Fund set up pursuant to Article 177, to the financing of specific projects in Member
States in the area of transport infrastructure.
The Union's activities shall take into account the potential economic viability of the projects.
2. Member States shall, in liaison with the Commission, coordinate among themselves the policies
pursued at national level which may have a significant impact on the achievement of the objectives
referred to in Article 170. The Commission may, in close cooperation with the Member State, take
any useful initiative to promote such coordination.
3. The Union may decide to cooperate with third countries to promote projects of mutual interest
and to ensure the interoperability of networks.
Article 172
(ex Article 156 TEC)
The guidelines and other measures referred to in Article 171(1) shall be adopted by the European
Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after
consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
Guidelines and projects of common interest which relate to the territory of a Member State shall
require the approval of the Member State concerned.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/125
TITLE XVII
INDUSTRY
Article 173
(ex Article 157 TEC)
1. The Union and the Member States shall ensure that the conditions necessary for the competi
tiveness of the Union's industry exist.
For that purpose, in accordance with a system of open and competitive markets, their action shall be
aimed at:
— speeding up the adjustment of industry to structural changes,
encouraging an environment favourable to initiative and to the development of undertakings
throughout the Union, particularly small and medium-sized undertakings,
— encouraging an environment favourable to cooperation between undertakings,
fostering better exploitation of the industrial potential of policies of innovation, research and
technological development.
2. The Member States shall consult each other in liaison with the Commission and, where
necessary, shall coordinate their action. The Commission may take any useful initiative to
promote such coordination, in particular initiatives aiming at the establishment of guidelines and
indicators, the organisation of exchange of best practice, and the preparation of the necessary
elements for periodic monitoring and evaluation. The European Parliament shall be kept fully
informed.
3. The Union shall contribute to the achievement of the objectives set out in paragraph 1 through
the policies and activities it pursues under other provisions of the Treaties. The European Parliament
and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the
Economic and Social Committee, may decide on specific measures in support of action taken in the
Member States to achieve the objectives set out in paragraph 1, excluding any harmonisation of the
laws and regulations of the Member States.
This Title shall not provide a basis for the introduction by the Union of any measure which could
lead to a distortion of competition or contains tax provisions or provisions relating to the rights and
interests of employed persons.
EN
C 326/126 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
TITLE XVIII
ECONOMIC, SOCIAL AND TERRITORIAL COHESION
Article 174
(ex Article 158 TEC)
In order to promote its overall harmonious development, the Union shall develop and pursue its
actions leading to the strengthening of its economic, social and territorial cohesion.
In particular, the Union shall aim at reducing disparities between the levels of development of the
various regions and the backwardness of the least favoured regions.
Among the regions concerned, particular attention shall be paid to rural areas, areas affected by
industrial transition, and regions which suffer from severe and permanent natural or demographic
handicaps such as the northernmost regions with very low population density and island, cross-
border and mountain regions.
Article 175
(ex Article 159 TEC)
Member States shall conduct their economic policies and shall coordinate them in such a way as, in
addition, to attain the objectives set out in Article 174. The formulation and implementation of the
Union's policies and actions and the implementation of the internal market shall take into account
the objectives set out in Article 174 and shall contribute to their achievement. The Union shall also
support the achievement of these objectives by the action it takes through the Structural Funds
(European Agricultural Guidance and Guarantee Fund, Guidance Section; European Social Fund;
European Regional Development Fund), the European Investment Bank and the other existing
Financial Instruments.
The Commission shall submit a report to the European Parliament, the Council, the Economic and
Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions every three years on the progress made towards
achieving economic, social and territorial cohesion and on the manner in which the various means
provided for in this Article have contributed to it. This report shall, if necessary, be accompanied by
appropriate proposals.
If specific actions prove necessary outside the Funds and without prejudice to the measures decided
upon within the framework of the other Union policies, such actions may be adopted by the
European Parliament and the Council acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure
and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
Article 176
(ex Article 160 TEC)
The European Regional Development Fund is intended to help to redress the main regional
imbalances in the Union through participation in the development and structural adjustment of
regions whose development is lagging behind and in the conversion of declining industrial regions.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/127
Article 177
(ex Article 161 TEC)
Without prejudice to Article 178, the European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of
regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and consulting the Economic and
Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall define the tasks, priority objectives and
the organisation of the Structural Funds, which may involve grouping the Funds. The general rules
applicable to them and the provisions necessary to ensure their effectiveness and the coordination of
the Funds with one another and with the other existing Financial Instruments shall also be defined by
the same procedure.
A Cohesion Fund set up in accordance with the same procedure shall provide a financial contribution
to projects in the fields of environment and trans-European networks in the area of transport
infrastructure.
Article 178
(ex Article 162 TEC)
Implementing regulations relating to the European Regional Development Fund shall be taken by the
European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure
and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
With regard to the European Agricultural Guidance and Guarantee Fund, Guidance Section, and the
European Social Fund, Articles 43 and 164 respectively shall continue to apply.
TITLE XIX
RESEARCH AND TECHNOLOGICAL DEVELOPMENT AND SPACE
Article 179
(ex Article 163 TEC)
1. The Union shall have the objective of strengthening its scientific and technological bases by
achieving a European research area in which researchers, scientific knowledge and technology
circulate freely, and encouraging it to become more competitive, including in its industry, while
promoting all the research activities deemed necessary by virtue of other Chapters of the Treaties.
2. For this purpose the Union shall, throughout the Union, encourage undertakings, including
small and medium-sized undertakings, research centres and universities in their research and tech
nological development activities of high quality; it shall support their efforts to cooperate with one
another, aiming, notably, at permitting researchers to cooperate freely across borders and at enabling
undertakings to exploit the internal market potential to the full, in particular through the opening-up
of national public contracts, the definition of common standards and the removal of legal and fiscal
obstacles to that cooperation.
EN
C 326/128 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
3. All Union activities under the Treaties in the area of research and technological development,
including demonstration projects, shall be decided on and implemented in accordance with the
provisions of this Title.
Article 180
(ex Article 164 TEC)
In pursuing these objectives, the Union shall carry out the following activities, complementing the
activities carried out in the Member States:
(a) implementation of research, technological development and demonstration programmes, by
promoting cooperation with and between undertakings, research centres and universities;
(b) promotion of cooperation in the field of Union research, technological development and demon
stration with third countries and international organisations;
(c) dissemination and optimisation of the results of activities in Union research, technological devel
opment and demonstration;
(d) stimulation of the training and mobility of researchers in the Union.
Article 181
(ex Article 165 TEC)
1. The Union and the Member States shall coordinate their research and technological devel
opment activities so as to ensure that national policies and Union policy are mutually consistent.
2. In close cooperation with the Member State, the Commission may take any useful initiative to
promote the coordination referred to in paragraph 1, in particular initiatives aiming at the estab
lishment of guidelines and indicators, the organisation of exchange of best practice, and the prep
aration of the necessary elements for periodic monitoring and evaluation. The European Parliament
shall be kept fully informed.
Article 182
(ex Article 166 TEC)
1. A multiannual framework programme, setting out all the activities of the Union, shall be
adopted by the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legis
lative procedure after consulting the Economic and Social Committee.
The framework programme shall:
establish the scientific and technological objectives to be achieved by the activities provided for in
Article 180 and fix the relevant priorities,
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/129
— indicate the broad lines of such activities,
— fix the maximum overall amount and the detailed rules for Union financial participation in the
framework programme and the respective shares in each of the activities provided for.
2. The framework programme shall be adapted or supplemented as the situation changes.
3. The framework programme shall be implemented through specific programmes developed
within each activity. Each specific programme shall define the detailed rules for implementing it,
fix its duration and provide for the means deemed necessary. The sum of the amounts deemed
necessary, fixed in the specific programmes, may not exceed the overall maximum amount fixed for
the framework programme and each activity.
4. The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the
European Parliament and the Economic and Social Committee, shall adopt the specific programmes.
5. As a complement to the activities planned in the multiannual framework programme, the
European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure
and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall establish the measures necessary for
the implementation of the European research area.
Article 183
(ex Article 167 TEC)
For the implementation of the multiannual framework programme the Union shall:
— determine the rules for the participation of undertakings, research centres and universities,
lay down the rules governing the dissemination of research results.
Article 184
(ex Article 168 TEC)
In implementing the multiannual framework programme, supplementary programmes may be
decided on involving the participation of certain Member States only, which shall finance them
subject to possible Union participation.
The Union shall adopt the rules applicable to supplementary programmes, particularly as regards the
dissemination of knowledge and access by other Member States.
EN
C 326/130 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 185
(ex Article 169 TEC)
In implementing the multiannual framework programme, the Union may make provision, in
agreement with the Member States concerned, for participation in research and development
programmes undertaken by several Member States, including participation in the structures created
for the execution of those programmes.
Article 186
(ex Article 170 TEC)
In implementing the multiannual framework programme the Union may make provision for
cooperation in Union research, technological development and demonstration with third countries
or international organisations.
The detailed arrangements for such cooperation may be the subject of agreements between the
Union and the third parties concerned.
Article 187
(ex Article 171 TEC)
The Union may set up joint undertakings or any other structure necessary for the efficient execution
of Union research, technological development and demonstration programmes.
Article 188
(ex Article 172 TEC)
The Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and
the Economic and Social Committee, shall adopt the provisions referred to in Article 187.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall adopt the provisions
referred to in Articles 183, 184 and 185. Adoption of the supplementary programmes shall
require the agreement of the Member States concerned.
Article 189
1. To promote scientific and technical progress, industrial competitiveness and the implemen
tation of its policies, the Union shall draw up a European space policy. To this end, it may promote
joint initiatives, support research and technological development and coordinate the efforts needed
for the exploration and exploitation of space.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/131
2. To contribute to attaining the objectives referred to in paragraph 1, the European Parliament
and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish the
necessary measures, which may take the form of a European space programme, excluding any
harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
3. The Union shall establish any appropriate relations with the European Space Agency.
4. This Article shall be without prejudice to the other provisions of this Title.
Article 190
(ex Article 173 TEC)
At the beginning of each year the Commission shall send a report to the European Parliament and to
the Council. The report shall include information on research and technological development
activities and the dissemination of results during the previous year, and the work programme for
the current year.
TITLE XX
ENVIRONMENT
Article 191
(ex Article 174 TEC)
1. Union policy on the environment shall contribute to pursuit of the following objectives:
preserving, protecting and improving the quality of the environment,
— protecting human health,
prudent and rational utilisation of natural resources,
— promoting measures at international level to deal with regional or worldwide environmental
problems, and in particular combating climate change.
2. Union policy on the environment shall aim at a high level of protection taking into account the
diversity of situations in the various regions of the Union. It shall be based on the precautionary
principle and on the principles that preventive action should be taken, that environmental damage
should as a priority be rectified at source and that the polluter should pay.
In this context, harmonisation measures answering environmental protection requirements shall
include, where appropriate, a safeguard clause allowing Member States to take provisional
measures, for non-economic environmental reasons, subject to a procedure of inspection by the
Union.
EN
C 326/132 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
3. In preparing its policy on the environment, the Union shall take account of:
— available scientific and technical data,
— environmental conditions in the various regions of the Union,
the potential benefits and costs of action or lack of action,
the economic and social development of the Union as a whole and the balanced development of
its regions.
4. Within their respective spheres of competence, the Union and the Member States shall
cooperate with third countries and with the competent international organisations. The arrangements
for Union cooperation may be the subject of agreements between the Union and the third parties
concerned.
The previous subparagraph shall be without prejudice to Member States' competence to negotiate in
international bodies and to conclude international agreements.
Article 192
(ex Article 175 TEC)
1. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the
Regions, shall decide what action is to be taken by the Union in order to achieve the objectives
referred to in Article 191.
2. By way of derogation from the decision-making procedure provided for in paragraph 1 and
without prejudice to Article 114, the Council acting unanimously in accordance with a special
legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament, the Economic and Social
Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall adopt:
(a) provisions primarily of a fiscal nature;
(b) measures affecting:
— town and country planning,
quantitative management of water resources or affecting, directly or indirectly, the availability
of those resources,
— land use, with the exception of waste management;
(c) measures significantly affecting a Member State's choice between different energy sources and the
general structure of its energy supply.
The Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the
European Parliament, the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions,
may make the ordinary legislative procedure applicable to the matters referred to in the first
subparagraph.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/133
3. General action programmes setting out priority objectives to be attained shall be adopted by
the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the
Regions.
The measures necessary for the implementation of these programmes shall be adopted under the
terms of paragraph 1 or 2, as the case may be.
4. Without prejudice to certain measures adopted by the Union, the Member States shall finance
and implement the environment policy.
5. Without prejudice to the principle that the polluter should pay, if a measure based on the
provisions of paragraph 1 involves costs deemed disproportionate for the public authorities of a
Member State, such measure shall lay down appropriate provisions in the form of:
— temporary derogations, and/or
financial support from the Cohesion Fund set up pursuant to Article 177.
Article 193
(ex Article 176 TEC)
The protective measures adopted pursuant to Article 192 shall not prevent any Member State from
maintaining or introducing more stringent protective measures. Such measures must be compatible
with the Treaties. They shall be notified to the Commission.
TITLE XXI
ENERGY
Article 194
1. In the context of the establishment and functioning of the internal market and with regard for
the need to preserve and improve the environment, Union policy on energy shall aim, in a spirit of
solidarity between Member States, to:
(a) ensure the functioning of the energy market;
(b) ensure security of energy supply in the Union;
(c) promote energy efficiency and energy saving and the development of new and renewable forms
of energy; and
(d) promote the interconnection of energy networks.
EN
C 326/134 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
2. Without prejudice to the application of other provisions of the Treaties, the European
Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall
establish the measures necessary to achieve the objectives in paragraph 1. Such measures shall be
adopted after consultation of the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the
Regions.
Such measures shall not affect a Member State's right to determine the conditions for exploiting its
energy resources, its choice between different energy sources and the general structure of its energy
supply, without prejudice to Article 192(2)(c).
3. By way of derogation from paragraph 2, the Council, acting in accordance with a special
legislative procedure, shall unanimously and after consulting the European Parliament, establish
the measures referred to therein when they are primarily of a fiscal nature.
TITLE XXII
TOURISM
Article 195
1. The Union shall complement the action of the Member States in the tourism sector, in
particular by promoting the competitiveness of Union undertakings in that sector.
To that end, Union action shall be aimed at:
(a) encouraging the creation of a favourable environment for the development of undertakings in
this sector;
(b) promoting cooperation between the Member States, particularly by the exchange of good
practice.
2. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, shall establish specific measures to complement actions within the Member States to
achieve the objectives referred to in this Article, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and
regulations of the Member States.
TITLE XXIII
CIVIL PROTECTION
Article 196
1. The Union shall encourage cooperation between Member States in order to improve the
effectiveness of systems for preventing and protecting against natural or man-made disasters.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/135
Union action shall aim to:
(a) support and complement Member States' action at national, regional and local level in risk
prevention, in preparing their civil-protection personnel and in responding to natural or man-
made disasters within the Union;
(b) promote swift, effective operational cooperation within the Union between national civil-
protection services;
(c) promote consistency in international civil-protection work.
2. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure shall establish the measures necessary to help achieve the objectives referred to in
paragraph 1, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
TITLE XXIV
ADMINISTRATIVE COOPERATION
Article 197
1. Effective implementation of Union law by the Member States, which is essential for the proper
functioning of the Union, shall be regarded as a matter of common interest.
2. The Union may support the efforts of Member States to improve their administrative capacity
to implement Union law. Such action may include facilitating the exchange of information and of
civil servants as well as supporting training schemes. No Member State shall be obliged to avail itself
of such support. The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in
accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish the necessary measures to this
end, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
3. This Article shall be without prejudice to the obligations of the Member States to implement
Union law or to the prerogatives and duties of the Commission. It shall also be without prejudice to
other provisions of the Treaties providing for administrative cooperation among the Member States
and between them and the Union.
EN
C 326/136 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PART FOUR
ASSOCIATION OF THE OVERSEAS COUNTRIES AND TERRITORIES
Article 198
(ex Article 182 TEC)
The Member States agree to associate with the Union the non-European countries and territories
which have special relations with Denmark, France, the Netherlands and the United Kingdom. These
countries and territories (hereinafter called the ‘countries and territories’) are listed in Annex II.
The purpose of association shall be to promote the economic and social development of the
countries and territories and to establish close economic relations between them and the Union
as a whole.
In accordance with the principles set out in the preamble to this Treaty, association shall serve
primarily to further the interests and prosperity of the inhabitants of these countries and territories in
order to lead them to the economic, social and cultural development to which they aspire.
Article 199
(ex Article 183 TEC)
Association shall have the following objectives.
1. Member States shall apply to their trade with the countries and territories the same treatment as
they accord each other pursuant to the Treaties.
2. Each country or territory shall apply to its trade with Member States and with the other countries
and territories the same treatment as that which it applies to the European State with which is has
special relations.
3. The Member States shall contribute to the investments required for the progressive development
of these countries and territories.
4. For investments financed by the Union, participation in tenders and supplies shall be open on
equal terms to all natural and legal persons who are nationals of a Member State or of one of the
countries and territories.
5. In relations between Member States and the countries and territories the right of establishment of
nationals and companies or firms shall be regulated in accordance with the provisions and
procedures laid down in the Chapter relating to the right of establishment and on a non-
discriminatory basis, subject to any special provisions laid down pursuant to Article 203.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/137
Article 200
(ex Article 184 TEC)
1. Customs duties on imports into the Member States of goods originating in the countries and
territories shall be prohibited in conformity with the prohibition of customs duties between Member
States in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties.
2. Customs duties on imports into each country or territory from Member States or from the
other countries or territories shall be prohibited in accordance with the provisions of Article 30.
3. The countries and territories may, however, levy customs duties which meet the needs of their
development and industrialisation or produce revenue for their budgets.
The duties referred to in the preceding subparagraph may not exceed the level of those imposed on
imports of products from the Member State with which each country or territory has special
relations.
4. Paragraph 2 shall not apply to countries and territories which, by reason of the particular
international obligations by which they are bound, already apply a non-discriminatory customs tariff.
5. The introduction of or any change in customs duties imposed on goods imported into the
countries and territories shall not, either in law or in fact, give rise to any direct or indirect
discrimination between imports from the various Member States.
Article 201
(ex Article 185 TEC)
If the level of the duties applicable to goods from a third country on entry into a country or territory
is liable, when the provisions of Article 200(1) have been applied, to cause deflections of trade to the
detriment of any Member State, the latter may request the Commission to propose to the other
Member States the measures needed to remedy the situation.
Article 202
(ex Article 186 TEC)
Subject to the provisions relating to public health, public security or public policy, freedom of
movement within Member States for workers from the countries and territories, and within the
countries and territories for workers from Member States, shall be regulated by acts adopted in
accordance with Article 203.
EN
C 326/138 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 203
(ex Article 187 TEC)
The Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission, shall, on the basis of the
experience acquired under the association of the countries and territories with the Union and of the
principles set out in the Treaties, lay down provisions as regards the detailed rules and the procedure
for the association of the countries and territories with the Union. Where the provisions in question
are adopted by the Council in accordance with a special legislative procedure, it shall act unani
mously on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament.
Article 204
(ex Article 188 TEC)
The provisions of Articles 198 to 203 shall apply to Greenland, subject to the specific provisions for
Greenland set out in the Protocol on special arrangements for Greenland, annexed to the Treaties.
PART FIVE
THE UNION'S EXTERNAL ACTION
TITLE I
GENERAL PROVISIONS ON THE UNION'S EXTERNAL ACTION
Article 205
The Union's action on the international scene, pursuant to this Part, shall be guided by the principles,
pursue the objectives and be conducted in accordance with the general provisions laid down in
Chapter 1 of Title V of the Treaty on European Union.
TITLE II
COMMON COMMERCIAL POLICY
Article 206
(ex Article 131 TEC)
By establishing a customs union in accordance with Articles 28 to 32, the Union shall contribute, in
the common interest, to the harmonious development of world trade, the progressive abolition of
restrictions on international trade and on foreign direct investment, and the lowering of customs and
other barriers.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/139
Article 207
(ex Article 133 TEC)
1. The common commercial policy shall be based on uniform principles, particularly with regard
to changes in tariff rates, the conclusion of tariff and trade agreements relating to trade in goods and
services, and the commercial aspects of intellectual property, foreign direct investment, the
achievement of uniformity in measures of liberalisation, export policy and measures to protect
trade such as those to be taken in the event of dumping or subsidies. The common commercial
policy shall be conducted in the context of the principles and objectives of the Union's external
action.
2. The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with
the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt the measures defining the framework for implementing
the common commercial policy.
3. Where agreements with one or more third countries or international organisations need to be
negotiated and concluded, Article 218 shall apply, subject to the special provisions of this Article.
The Commission shall make recommendations to the Council, which shall authorise it to open the
necessary negotiations. The Council and the Commission shall be responsible for ensuring that the
agreements negotiated are compatible with internal Union policies and rules.
The Commission shall conduct these negotiations in consultation with a special committee appointed
by the Council to assist the Commission in this task and within the framework of such directives as
the Council may issue to it. The Commission shall report regularly to the special committee and to
the European Parliament on the progress of negotiations.
4. For the negotiation and conclusion of the agreements referred to in paragraph 3, the Council
shall act by a qualified majority.
For the negotiation and conclusion of agreements in the fields of trade in services and the
commercial aspects of intellectual property, as well as foreign direct investment, the Council shall
act unanimously where such agreements include provisions for which unanimity is required for the
adoption of internal rules.
The Council shall also act unanimously for the negotiation and conclusion of agreements:
(a) in the field of trade in cultural and audiovisual services, where these agreements risk prejudicing
the Union's cultural and linguistic diversity;
(b) in the field of trade in social, education and health services, where these agreements risk seriously
disturbing the national organisation of such services and prejudicing the responsibility of Member
States to deliver them.
5. The negotiation and conclusion of international agreements in the field of transport shall be
subject to Title VI of Part Three and to Article 218.
EN
C 326/140 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
6. The exercise of the competences conferred by this Article in the field of the common
commercial policy shall not affect the delimitation of competences between the Union and the
Member States, and shall not lead to harmonisation of legislative or regulatory provisions of the
Member States in so far as the Treaties exclude such harmonisation.
TITLE III
COOPERATION WITH THIRD COUNTRIES AND HUMANITARIAN AID
CHAPTER 1
DEVELOPMENT COOPERATION
Article 208
(ex Article 177 TEC)
1. Union policy in the field of development cooperation shall be conducted within the framework
of the principles and objectives of the Union's external action. The Union's development cooperation
policy and that of the Member States complement and reinforce each other.
Union development cooperation policy shall have as its primary objective the reduction and, in the
long term, the eradication of poverty. The Union shall take account of the objectives of development
cooperation in the policies that it implements which are likely to affect developing countries.
2. The Union and the Member States shall comply with the commitments and take account of the
objectives they have approved in the context of the United Nations and other competent inter
national organisations.
Article 209
(ex Article 179 TEC)
1. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, shall adopt the measures necessary for the implementation of development cooperation
policy, which may relate to multiannual cooperation programmes with developing countries or
programmes with a thematic approach.
2. The Union may conclude with third countries and competent international organisations any
agreement helping to achieve the objectives referred to in Article 21 of the Treaty on European
Union and in Article 208 of this Treaty.
The first subparagraph shall be without prejudice to Member States' competence to negotiate in
international bodies and to conclude agreements.
3. The European Investment Bank shall contribute, under the terms laid down in its Statute, to the
implementation of the measures referred to in paragraph 1.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/141
Article 210
(ex Article 180 TEC)
1. In order to promote the complementarity and efficiency of their action, the Union and the
Member States shall coordinate their policies on development cooperation and shall consult each
other on their aid programmes, including in international organisations and during international
conferences. They may undertake joint action. Member States shall contribute if necessary to the
implementation of Union aid programmes.
2. The Commission may take any useful initiative to promote the coordination referred to in
paragraph 1.
Article 211
(ex Article 181 TEC)
Within their respective spheres of competence, the Union and the Member States shall cooperate
with third countries and with the competent international organisations.
CHAPTER 2
ECONOMIC, FINANCIAL AND TECHNICAL COOPERATION WITH THIRD
COUNTRIES
Article 212
(ex Article 181a TEC)
1. Without prejudice to the other provisions of the Treaties, and in particular Articles 208 to 211,
the Union shall carry out economic, financial and technical cooperation measures, including
assistance, in particular financial assistance, with third countries other than developing countries.
Such measures shall be consistent with the development policy of the Union and shall be carried out
within the framework of the principles and objectives of its external action. The Union's operations
and those of the Member States shall complement and reinforce each other.
2. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, shall adopt the measures necessary for the implementation of paragraph 1.
3. Within their respective spheres of competence, the Union and the Member States shall
cooperate with third countries and the competent international organisations. The arrangements
for Union cooperation may be the subject of agreements between the Union and the third parties
concerned.
The first subparagraph shall be without prejudice to the Member States' competence to negotiate in
international bodies and to conclude international agreements.
EN
C 326/142 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 213
When the situation in a third country requires urgent financial assistance from the Union, the
Council shall adopt the necessary decisions on a proposal from the Commission.
CHAPTER 3
HUMANITARIAN AID
Article 214
1. The Union's operations in the field of humanitarian aid shall be conducted within the
framework of the principles and objectives of the external action of the Union. Such operations
shall be intended to provide ad hoc assistance and relief and protection for people in third countries
who are victims of natural or man-made disasters, in order to meet the humanitarian needs resulting
from these different situations. The Union's measures and those of the Member States shall
complement and reinforce each other.
2. Humanitarian aid operations shall be conducted in compliance with the principles of inter
national law and with the principles of impartiality, neutrality and non-discrimination.
3. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, shall establish the measures defining the framework within which the Union's humani
tarian aid operations shall be implemented.
4. The Union may conclude with third countries and competent international organisations any
agreement helping to achieve the objectives referred to in paragraph 1 and in Article 21 of the Treaty
on European Union.
The first subparagraph shall be without prejudice to Member States' competence to negotiate in
international bodies and to conclude agreements.
5. In order to establish a framework for joint contributions from young Europeans to the humani
tarian aid operations of the Union, a European Voluntary Humanitarian Aid Corps shall be set up.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the
ordinary legislative procedure, shall determine the rules and procedures for the operation of the
Corps.
6. The Commission may take any useful initiative to promote coordination between actions of the
Union and those of the Member States, in order to enhance the efficiency and complementarity of
Union and national humanitarian aid measures.
7. The Union shall ensure that its humanitarian aid operations are coordinated and consistent
with those of international organisations and bodies, in particular those forming part of the United
Nations system.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/143
TITLE IV
RESTRICTIVE MEASURES
Article 215
(ex Article 301 TEC)
1. Where a decision, adopted in accordance with Chapter 2 of Title V of the Treaty on European
Union, provides for the interruption or reduction, in part or completely, of economic and financial
relations with one or more third countries, the Council, acting by a qualified majority on a joint
proposal from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the
Commission, shall adopt the necessary measures. It shall inform the European Parliament thereof.
2. Where a decision adopted in accordance with Chapter 2 of Title V of the Treaty on European
Union so provides, the Council may adopt restrictive measures under the procedure referred to in
paragraph 1 against natural or legal persons and groups or non-State entities.
3. The acts referred to in this Article shall include necessary provisions on legal safeguards.
TITLE V
INTERNATIONAL AGREEMENTS
Article 216
1. The Union may conclude an agreement with one or more third countries or international
organisations where the Treaties so provide or where the conclusion of an agreement is necessary in
order to achieve, within the framework of the Union's policies, one of the objectives referred to in
the Treaties, or is provided for in a legally binding Union act or is likely to affect common rules or
alter their scope.
2. Agreements concluded by the Union are binding upon the institutions of the Union and on its
Member States.
Article 217
(ex Article 310 TEC)
The Union may conclude with one or more third countries or international organisations agreements
establishing an association involving reciprocal rights and obligations, common action and special
procedure.
Article 218
(ex Article 300 TEC)
1. Without prejudice to the specific provisions laid down in Article 207, agreements between the
Union and third countries or international organisations shall be negotiated and concluded in
accordance with the following procedure.
EN
C 326/144 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
2. The Council shall authorise the opening of negotiations, adopt negotiating directives, authorise
the signing of agreements and conclude them.
3. The Commission, or the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security
Policy where the agreement envisaged relates exclusively or principally to the common foreign and
security policy, shall submit recommendations to the Council, which shall adopt a decision auth
orising the opening of negotiations and, depending on the subject of the agreement envisaged,
nominating the Union negotiator or the head of the Union's negotiating team.
4. The Council may address directives to the negotiator and designate a special committee in
consultation with which the negotiations must be conducted.
5. The Council, on a proposal by the negotiator, shall adopt a decision authorising the signing of
the agreement and, if necessary, its provisional application before entry into force.
6. The Council, on a proposal by the negotiator, shall adopt a decision concluding the agreement.
Except where agreements relate exclusively to the common foreign and security policy, the Council
shall adopt the decision concluding the agreement:
(a) after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament in the following cases:
(i) association agreements;
(ii) agreement on Union accession to the European Convention for the Protection of Human
Rights and Fundamental Freedoms;
(iii) agreements establishing a specific institutional framework by organising cooperation
procedures;
(iv) agreements with important budgetary implications for the Union;
(v) agreements covering fields to which either the ordinary legislative procedure applies, or the
special legislative procedure where consent by the European Parliament is required.
The European Parliament and the Council may, in an urgent situation, agree upon a time-limit
for consent.
(b) after consulting the European Parliament in other cases. The European Parliament shall deliver its
opinion within a time-limit which the Council may set depending on the urgency of the matter.
In the absence of an opinion within that time-limit, the Council may act.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/145
7. When concluding an agreement, the Council may, by way of derogation from paragraphs 5, 6
and 9, authorise the negotiator to approve on the Union's behalf modifications to the agreement
where it provides for them to be adopted by a simplified procedure or by a body set up by the
agreement. The Council may attach specific conditions to such authorisation.
8. The Council shall act by a qualified majority throughout the procedure.
However, it shall act unanimously when the agreement covers a field for which unanimity is required
for the adoption of a Union act as well as for association agreements and the agreements referred to
in Article 212 with the States which are candidates for accession. The Council shall also act
unanimously for the agreement on accession of the Union to the European Convention for the
Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms; the decision concluding this agreement shall
enter into force after it has been approved by the Member States in accordance with their respective
constitutional requirements.
9. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission or the High Representative of the Union for
Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, shall adopt a decision suspending application of an agreement
and establishing the positions to be adopted on the Union's behalf in a body set up by an agreement,
when that body is called upon to adopt acts having legal effects, with the exception of acts
supplementing or amending the institutional framework of the agreement.
10. The European Parliament shall be immediately and fully informed at all stages of the
procedure.
11. A Member State, the European Parliament, the Council or the Commission may obtain the
opinion of the Court of Justice as to whether an agreement envisaged is compatible with the Treaties.
Where the opinion of the Court is adverse, the agreement envisaged may not enter into force unless
it is amended or the Treaties are revised.
Article 219
(ex Article 111(1) to (3) and (5) TEC)
1. By way of derogation from Article 218, the Council, either on a recommendation from the
European Central Bank or on a recommendation from the Commission and after consulting the
European Central Bank, in an endeavour to reach a consensus consistent with the objective of price
stability, may conclude formal agreements on an exchange-rate system for the euro in relation to the
currencies of third States. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European
Parliament and in accordance with the procedure provided for in paragraph 3.
The Council may, either on a recommendation from the European Central Bank or on a recom
mendation from the Commission, and after consulting the European Central Bank, in an endeavour
to reach a consensus consistent with the objective of price stability, adopt, adjust or abandon the
central rates of the euro within the exchange-rate system. The President of the Council shall inform
the European Parliament of the adoption, adjustment or abandonment of the euro central rates.
EN
C 326/146 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
2. In the absence of an exchange-rate system in relation to one or more currencies of third States
as referred to in paragraph 1, the Council, either on a recommendation from the Commission and
after consulting the European Central Bank or on a recommendation from the European Central
Bank, may formulate general orientations for exchange-rate policy in relation to these currencies.
These general orientations shall be without prejudice to the primary objective of the ESCB to
maintain price stability.
3. By way of derogation from Article 218, where agreements concerning monetary or foreign
exchange regime matters need to be negotiated by the Union with one or more third States or
international organisations, the Council, on a recommendation from the Commission and after
consulting the European Central Bank, shall decide the arrangements for the negotiation and for
the conclusion of such agreements. These arrangements shall ensure that the Union expresses a single
position. The Commission shall be fully associated with the negotiations.
4. Without prejudice to Union competence and Union agreements as regards economic and
monetary union, Member States may negotiate in international bodies and conclude international
agreements.
TITLE VI
THE UNION'S RELATIONS WITH INTERNATIONAL ORGANISATIONS AND
THIRD COUNTRIES AND UNION DELEGATIONS
Article 220
(ex Articles 302 to 304 TEC)
1. The Union shall establish all appropriate forms of cooperation with the organs of the United
Nations and its specialised agencies, the Council of Europe, the Organisation for Security and
Cooperation in Europe and the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development.
The Union shall also maintain such relations as are appropriate with other international organi
sations.
2. The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the
Commission shall implement this Article.
Article 221
1. Union delegations in third countries and at international organisations shall represent the
Union.
2. Union delegations shall be placed under the authority of the High Representative of the Union
for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy. They shall act in close cooperation with Member States'
diplomatic and consular missions.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/147
TITLE VII
SOLIDARITY CLAUSE
Article 222
1. The Union and its Member States shall act jointly in a spirit of solidarity if a Member State is
the object of a terrorist attack or the victim of a natural or man-made disaster. The Union shall
mobilise all the instruments at its disposal, including the military resources made available by the
Member States, to:
(a) prevent the terrorist threat in the territory of the Member States;
— protect democratic institutions and the civilian population from any terrorist attack;
assist a Member State in its territory, at the request of its political authorities, in the event of a
terrorist attack;
(b) assist a Member State in its territory, at the request of its political authorities, in the event of a
natural or man-made disaster.
2. Should a Member State be the object of a terrorist attack or the victim of a natural or man-
made disaster, the other Member States shall assist it at the request of its political authorities. To that
end, the Member States shall coordinate between themselves in the Council.
3. The arrangements for the implementation by the Union of the solidarity clause shall be defined
by a decision adopted by the Council acting on a joint proposal by the Commission and the High
Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy. The Council shall act in
accordance with Article 31(1) of the Treaty on European Union where this decision has defence
implications. The European Parliament shall be informed.
For the purposes of this paragraph and without prejudice to Article 240, the Council shall be assisted
by the Political and Security Committee with the support of the structures developed in the context
of the common security and defence policy and by the Committee referred to in Article 71; the two
committees shall, if necessary, submit joint opinions.
4. The European Council shall regularly assess the threats facing the Union in order to enable the
Union and its Member States to take effective action.
EN
C 326/148 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PART SIX
INSTITUTIONAL AND FINANCIAL PROVISIONS
TITLE I
INSTITUTIONAL PROVISIONS
CHAPTER 1
THE INSTITUTIONS
SECTION 1
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT
Article 223
(ex Article 190(4) and (5) TEC)
1. The European Parliament shall draw up a proposal to lay down the provisions necessary for the
election of its Members by direct universal suffrage in accordance with a uniform procedure in all
Member States or in accordance with principles common to all Member States.
The Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after
obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, which shall act by a majority of its component
Members, shall lay down the necessary provisions. These provisions shall enter into force following
their approval by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
2. The European Parliament, acting by means of regulations on its own initiative in accordance
with a special legislative procedure after seeking an opinion from the Commission and with the
consent of the Council, shall lay down the regulations and general conditions governing the
performance of the duties of its Members. All rules or conditions relating to the taxation of
Members or former Members shall require unanimity within the Council.
Article 224
(ex Article 191, second subparagraph, TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, by means of regulations, shall lay down the regulations governing political parties at
European level referred to in Article 10(4) of the Treaty on European Union and in particular the
rules regarding their funding.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/149
Article 225
(ex Article 192, second subparagraph, TEC)
The European Parliament may, acting by a majority of its component Members, request the
Commission to submit any appropriate proposal on matters on which it considers that a Union
act is required for the purpose of implementing the Treaties. If the Commission does not submit a
proposal, it shall inform the European Parliament of the reasons.
Article 226
(ex Article 193 TEC)
In the course of its duties, the European Parliament may, at the request of a quarter of its component
Members, set up a temporary Committee of Inquiry to investigate, without prejudice to the powers
conferred by the Treaties on other institutions or bodies, alleged contraventions or maladministration
in the implementation of Union law, except where the alleged facts are being examined before a
court and while the case is still subject to legal proceedings.
The temporary Committee of Inquiry shall cease to exist on the submission of its report.
The detailed provisions governing the exercise of the right of inquiry shall be determined by the
European Parliament, acting by means of regulations on its own initiative in accordance with a
special legislative procedure, after obtaining the consent of the Council and the Commission.
Article 227
(ex Article 194 TEC)
Any citizen of the Union, and any natural or legal person residing or having its registered office in a
Member State, shall have the right to address, individually or in association with other citizens or
persons, a petition to the European Parliament on a matter which comes within the Union's fields of
activity and which affects him, her or it directly.
Article 228
(ex Article 195 TEC)
1. A European Ombudsman, elected by the European Parliament, shall be empowered to receive
complaints from any citizen of the Union or any natural or legal person residing or having its
registered office in a Member State concerning instances of maladministration in the activities of the
Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, with the exception of the Court of Justice of the
European Union acting in its judicial role. He or she shall examine such complaints and report on
them.
In accordance with his duties, the Ombudsman shall conduct inquiries for which he finds grounds,
either on his own initiative or on the basis of complaints submitted to him direct or through a
Member of the European Parliament, except where the alleged facts are or have been the subject of
legal proceedings. Where the Ombudsman establishes an instance of maladministration, he shall refer
the matter to the institution, body, office or agency concerned, which shall have a period of three
months in which to inform him of its views. The Ombudsman shall then forward a report to the
European Parliament and the institution, body, office or agency concerned. The person lodging the
complaint shall be informed of the outcome of such inquiries.
EN
C 326/150 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
The Ombudsman shall submit an annual report to the European Parliament on the outcome of his
inquiries.
2. The Ombudsman shall be elected after each election of the European Parliament for the
duration of its term of office. The Ombudsman shall be eligible for reappointment.
The Ombudsman may be dismissed by the Court of Justice at the request of the European Parliament
if he no longer fulfils the conditions required for the performance of his duties or if he is guilty of
serious misconduct.
3. The Ombudsman shall be completely independent in the performance of his duties. In the
performance of those duties he shall neither seek nor take instructions from any Government,
institution, body, office or entity. The Ombudsman may not, during his term of office, engage in
any other occupation, whether gainful or not.
4. The European Parliament acting by means of regulations on its own initiative in accordance
with a special legislative procedure shall, after seeking an opinion from the Commission and with the
consent of the Council, lay down the regulations and general conditions governing the performance
of the Ombudsman's duties.
Article 229
(ex Article 196 TEC)
The European Parliament shall hold an annual session. It shall meet, without requiring to be
convened, on the second Tuesday in March.
The European Parliament may meet in extraordinary part-session at the request of a majority of its
component Members or at the request of the Council or of the Commission.
Article 230
(ex Article 197, second, third and fourth paragraph, TEC)
The Commission may attend all the meetings and shall, at its request, be heard.
The Commission shall reply orally or in writing to questions put to it by the European Parliament or
by its Members.
The European Council and the Council shall be heard by the European Parliament in accordance with
the conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure of the European Council and those of the
Council.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/151
Article 231
(ex Article 198 TEC)
Save as otherwise provided in the Treaties, the European Parliament shall act by a majority of the
votes cast.
The Rules of Procedure shall determine the quorum.
Article 232
(ex Article 199 TEC)
The European Parliament shall adopt its Rules of Procedure, acting by a majority of its Members.
The proceedings of the European Parliament shall be published in the manner laid down in the
Treaties and in its Rules of Procedure.
Article 233
(ex Article 200 TEC)
The European Parliament shall discuss in open session the annual general report submitted to it by
the Commission.
Article 234
(ex Article 201 TEC)
If a motion of censure on the activities of the Commission is tabled before it, the European
Parliament shall not vote thereon until at least three days after the motion has been tabled and
only by open vote.
If the motion of censure is carried by a two-thirds majority of the votes cast, representing a majority
of the component Members of the European Parliament, the members of the Commission shall
resign as a body and the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy
shall resign from duties that he or she carries out in the Commission. They shall remain in office and
continue to deal with current business until they are replaced in accordance with Article 17 of the
Treaty on European Union. In this case, the term of office of the members of the Commission
appointed to replace them shall expire on the date on which the term of office of the members of
the Commission obliged to resign as a body would have expired.
SECTION 2
THE EUROPEAN COUNCIL
Article 235
1. Where a vote is taken, any member of the European Council may also act on behalf of not
more than one other member.
EN
C 326/152 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of this Treaty shall apply to the
European Council when it is acting by a qualified majority. Where the European Council decides by
vote, its President and the President of the Commission shall not take part in the vote.
Abstentions by members present in person or represented shall not prevent the adoption by the
European Council of acts which require unanimity.
2. The President of the European Parliament may be invited to be heard by the European Council.
3. The European Council shall act by a simple majority for procedural questions and for the
adoption of its Rules of Procedure.
4. The European Council shall be assisted by the General Secretariat of the Council.
Article 236
The European Council shall adopt by a qualified majority:
(a) a decision establishing the list of Council configurations, other than those of the General Affairs
Council and of the Foreign Affairs Council, in accordance with Article 16(6) of the Treaty on
European Union;
(b) a decision on the Presidency of Council configurations, other than that of Foreign Affairs, in
accordance with Article 16(9) of the Treaty on European Union.
SECTION 3
THE COUNCIL
Article 237
(ex Article 204 TEC)
The Council shall meet when convened by its President on his own initiative or at the request of one
of its Members or of the Commission.
Article 238
(ex Article 205(1) and (2), TEC)
1. Where it is required to act by a simple majority, the Council shall act by a majority of its
component members.
2. By way of derogation from Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union, as from
1 November 2014 and subject to the provisions laid down in the Protocol on transitional provisions,
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/153
where the Council does not act on a proposal from the Commission or from the High Representative
of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, the qualified majority shall be defined as at least
72 % of the members of the Council, representing Member States comprising at least 65 % of the
population of the Union.
3. As from 1 November 2014 and subject to the provisions laid down in the Protocol on
transitional provisions, in cases where, under the Treaties, not all the members of the Council
participate in voting, a qualified majority shall be defined as follows:
(a) A qualified majority shall be defined as at least 55 % of the members of the Council representing
the participating Member States, comprising at least 65 % of the population of these States.
A blocking minority must include at least the minimum number of Council members repre
senting more than 35 % of the population of the participating Member States, plus one member,
failing which the qualified majority shall be deemed attained;
(b) By way of derogation from point (a), where the Council does not act on a proposal from the
Commission or from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security
Policy, the qualified majority shall be defined as at least 72 % of the members of the Council
representing the participating Member States, comprising at least 65 % of the population of these
States.
4. Abstentions by Members present in person or represented shall not prevent the adoption by
the Council of acts which require unanimity.
Article 239
(ex Article 206 TEC)
Where a vote is taken, any Member of the Council may also act on behalf of not more than one
other member.
Article 240
(ex Article 207 TEC)
1. A committee consisting of the Permanent Representatives of the Governments of the Member
States shall be responsible for preparing the work of the Council and for carrying out the tasks
assigned to it by the latter. The Committee may adopt procedural decisions in cases provided for in
the Council's Rules of Procedure.
2. The Council shall be assisted by a General Secretariat, under the responsibility of a Secretary-
General appointed by the Council.
The Council shall decide on the organisation of the General Secretariat by a simple majority.
3. The Council shall act by a simple majority regarding procedural matters and for the adoption
of its Rules of Procedure.
EN
C 326/154 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 241
(ex Article 208 TEC)
The Council, acting by a simple majority, may request the Commission to undertake any studies the
Council considers desirable for the attainment of the common objectives, and to submit to it any
appropriate proposals. If the Commission does not submit a proposal, it shall inform the Council of
the reasons.
Article 242
(ex Article 209 TEC)
The Council, acting by a simple majority shall, after consulting the Commission, determine the rules
governing the committees provided for in the Treaties.
Article 243
(ex Article 210 TEC)
The Council shall determine the salaries, allowances and pensions of the President of the European
Council, the President of the Commission, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs
and Security Policy, the Members of the Commission, the Presidents, Members and Registrars of the
Court of Justice of the European Union, and the Secretary-General of the Council. It shall also
determine any payment to be made instead of remuneration.
SECTION 4
THE COMMISSION
Article 244
In accordance with Article 17(5) of the Treaty on European Union, the Members of the Commission
shall be chosen on the basis of a system of rotation established unanimously by the European
Council and on the basis of the following principles:
(a) Member States shall be treated on a strictly equal footing as regards determination of the
sequence of, and the time spent by, their nationals as members of the Commission; consequently,
the difference between the total number of terms of office held by nationals of any given pair of
Member States may never be more than one;
(b) subject to point (a), each successive Commission shall be so composed as to reflect satisfactorily
the demographic and geographical range of all the Member States.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/155
Article 245
(ex Article 213 TEC)
The Members of the Commission shall refrain from any action incompatible with their duties.
Member States shall respect their independence and shall not seek to influence them in the
performance of their tasks.
The Members of the Commission may not, during their term of office, engage in any other occu
pation, whether gainful or not. When entering upon their duties they shall give a solemn undertaking
that, both during and after their term of office, they will respect the obligations arising therefrom and
in particular their duty to behave with integrity and discretion as regards the acceptance, after they
have ceased to hold office, of certain appointments or benefits. In the event of any breach of these
obligations, the Court of Justice may, on application by the Council acting by a simple majority or
the Commission, rule that the Member concerned be, according to the circumstances, either compul
sorily retired in accordance with Article 247 or deprived of his right to a pension or other benefits in
its stead.
Article 246
(ex Article 215 TEC)
Apart from normal replacement, or death, the duties of a Member of the Commission shall end
when he resigns or is compulsorily retired.
A vacancy caused by resignation, compulsory retirement or death shall be filled for the remainder of
the Member's term of office by a new Member of the same nationality appointed by the Council, by
common accord with the President of the Commission, after consulting the European Parliament and
in accordance with the criteria set out in the second subparagraph of Article 17(3) of the Treaty on
European Union.
The Council may, acting unanimously on a proposal from the President of the Commission, decide
that such a vacancy need not be filled, in particular when the remainder of the Member's term of
office is short.
In the event of resignation, compulsory retirement or death, the President shall be replaced for the
remainder of his term of office. The procedure laid down in the first subparagraph of Article 17(7) of
the Treaty on European Union shall be applicable for the replacement of the President.
In the event of resignation, compulsory retirement or death, the High Representative of the Union for
Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall be replaced, for the remainder of his or her term of office, in
accordance with Article 18(1) of the Treaty on European Union.
In the case of the resignation of all the Members of the Commission, they shall remain in office and
continue to deal with current business until they have been replaced, for the remainder of their term
of office, in accordance with Article 17 of the Treaty on European Union.
EN
C 326/156 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 247
(ex Article 216 TEC)
If any Member of the Commission no longer fulfils the conditions required for the performance of
his duties or if he has been guilty of serious misconduct, the Court of Justice may, on application by
the Council acting by a simple majority or the Commission, compulsorily retire him.
Article 248
(ex Article 217(2) TEC)
Without prejudice to Article 18(4) of the Treaty on European Union, the responsibilities incumbent
upon the Commission shall be structured and allocated among its members by its President, in
accordance with Article 17(6) of that Treaty. The President may reshuffle the allocation of those
responsibilities during the Commission's term of office. The Members of the Commission shall carry
out the duties devolved upon them by the President under his authority.
Article 249
(ex Articles 218(2) and 212 TEC)
1. The Commission shall adopt its Rules of Procedure so as to ensure that both it and its
departments operate. It shall ensure that these Rules are published.
2. The Commission shall publish annually, not later than one month before the opening of the
session of the European Parliament, a general report on the activities of the Union.
Article 250
(ex Article 219 TEC)
The Commission shall act by a majority of its Members.
Its Rules of Procedure shall determine the quorum.
SECTION 5
THE COURT OF JUSTICE OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
Article 251
(ex Article 221 TEC)
The Court of Justice shall sit in chambers or in a Grand Chamber, in accordance with the rules laid
down for that purpose in the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union.
When provided for in the Statute, the Court of Justice may also sit as a full Court.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/157
Article 252
(ex Article 222 TEC)
The Court of Justice shall be assisted by eight Advocates-General. Should the Court of Justice so
request, the Council, acting unanimously, may increase the number of Advocates-General.
It shall be the duty of the Advocate-General, acting with complete impartiality and independence, to
make, in open court, reasoned submissions on cases which, in accordance with the Statute of the
Court of Justice of the European Union, require his involvement.
Article 253
(ex Article 223 TEC)
The Judges and Advocates-General of the Court of Justice shall be chosen from persons whose
independence is beyond doubt and who possess the qualifications required for appointment to the
highest judicial offices in their respective countries or who are jurisconsults of recognised
competence; they shall be appointed by common accord of the governments of the Member
States for a term of six years, after consultation of the panel provided for in Article 255.
Every three years there shall be a partial replacement of the Judges and Advocates-General, in
accordance with the conditions laid down in the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European
Union.
The Judges shall elect the President of the Court of Justice from among their number for a term of
three years. He may be re-elected.
Retiring Judges and Advocates-General may be reappointed.
The Court of Justice shall appoint its Registrar and lay down the rules governing his service.
The Court of Justice shall establish its Rules of Procedure. Those Rules shall require the approval of
the Council.
Article 254
(ex Article 224 TEC)
The number of Judges of the General Court shall be determined by the Statute of the Court of Justice
of the European Union. The Statute may provide for the General Court to be assisted by Advocates-
General.
The members of the General Court shall be chosen from persons whose independence is beyond
doubt and who possess the ability required for appointment to high judicial office. They shall be
appointed by common accord of the governments of the Member States for a term of six years, after
consultation of the panel provided for in Article 255. The membership shall be partially renewed
every three years. Retiring members shall be eligible for reappointment.
EN
C 326/158 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
The Judges shall elect the President of the General Court from among their number for a term of
three years. He may be re-elected.
The General Court shall appoint its Registrar and lay down the rules governing his service.
The General Court shall establish its Rules of Procedure in agreement with the Court of Justice. Those
Rules shall require the approval of the Council.
Unless the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union provides otherwise, the provisions
of the Treaties relating to the Court of Justice shall apply to the General Court.
Article 255
A panel shall be set up in order to give an opinion on candidates' suitability to perform the duties of
Judge and Advocate-General of the Court of Justice and the General Court before the governments of
the Member States make the appointments referred to in Articles 253 and 254.
The panel shall comprise seven persons chosen from among former members of the Court of Justice
and the General Court, members of national supreme courts and lawyers of recognised competence,
one of whom shall be proposed by the European Parliament. The Council shall adopt a decision
establishing the panel's operating rules and a decision appointing its members. It shall act on the
initiative of the President of the Court of Justice.
Article 256
(ex Article 225 TEC)
1. The General Court shall have jurisdiction to hear and determine at first instance actions or
proceedings referred to in Articles 263, 265, 268, 270 and 272, with the exception of those assigned
to a specialised court set up under Article 257 and those reserved in the Statute for the Court of
Justice. The Statute may provide for the General Court to have jurisdiction for other classes of action
or proceeding.
Decisions given by the General Court under this paragraph may be subject to a right of appeal to the
Court of Justice on points of law only, under the conditions and within the limits laid down by the
Statute.
2. The General Court shall have jurisdiction to hear and determine actions or proceedings brought
against decisions of the specialised courts.
Decisions given by the General Court under this paragraph may exceptionally be subject to review by
the Court of Justice, under the conditions and within the limits laid down by the Statute, where there
is a serious risk of the unity or consistency of Union law being affected.
3. The General Court shall have jurisdiction to hear and determine questions referred for a
preliminary ruling under Article 267, in specific areas laid down by the Statute.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/159
Where the General Court considers that the case requires a decision of principle likely to affect the
unity or consistency of Union law, it may refer the case to the Court of Justice for a ruling.
Decisions given by the General Court on questions referred for a preliminary ruling may excep
tionally be subject to review by the Court of Justice, under the conditions and within the limits laid
down by the Statute, where there is a serious risk of the unity or consistency of Union law being
affected.
Article 257
(ex Article 225a TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, may establish specialised courts attached to the General Court to hear and determine
at first instance certain classes of action or proceeding brought in specific areas. The European
Parliament and the Council shall act by means of regulations either on a proposal from the
Commission after consultation of the Court of Justice or at the request of the Court of Justice
after consultation of the Commission.
The regulation establishing a specialised court shall lay down the rules on the organisation of the
court and the extent of the jurisdiction conferred upon it.
Decisions given by specialised courts may be subject to a right of appeal on points of law only or,
when provided for in the regulation establishing the specialised court, a right of appeal also on
matters of fact, before the General Court.
The members of the specialised courts shall be chosen from persons whose independence is beyond
doubt and who possess the ability required for appointment to judicial office. They shall be
appointed by the Council, acting unanimously.
The specialised courts shall establish their Rules of Procedure in agreement with the Court of Justice.
Those Rules shall require the approval of the Council.
Unless the regulation establishing the specialised court provides otherwise, the provisions of the
Treaties relating to the Court of Justice of the European Union and the provisions of the Statute of
the Court of Justice of the European Union shall apply to the specialised courts. Title I of the Statute
and Article 64 thereof shall in any case apply to the specialised courts.
Article 258
(ex Article 226 TEC)
If the Commission considers that a Member State has failed to fulfil an obligation under the Treaties,
it shall deliver a reasoned opinion on the matter after giving the State concerned the opportunity to
submit its observations.
If the State concerned does not comply with the opinion within the period laid down by the
Commission, the latter may bring the matter before the Court of Justice of the European Union.
EN
C 326/160 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 259
(ex Article 227 TEC)
A Member State which considers that another Member State has failed to fulfil an obligation under
the Treaties may bring the matter before the Court of Justice of the European Union.
Before a Member State brings an action against another Member State for an alleged infringement of
an obligation under the Treaties, it shall bring the matter before the Commission.
The Commission shall deliver a reasoned opinion after each of the States concerned has been given
the opportunity to submit its own case and its observations on the other party's case both orally and
in writing.
If the Commission has not delivered an opinion within three months of the date on which the
matter was brought before it, the absence of such opinion shall not prevent the matter from being
brought before the Court.
Article 260
(ex Article 228 TEC)
1. If the Court of Justice of the European Union finds that a Member State has failed to fulfil an
obligation under the Treaties, the State shall be required to take the necessary measures to comply
with the judgment of the Court.
2. If the Commission considers that the Member State concerned has not taken the necessary
measures to comply with the judgment of the Court, it may bring the case before the Court after
giving that State the opportunity to submit its observations. It shall specify the amount of the lump
sum or penalty payment to be paid by the Member State concerned which it considers appropriate in
the circumstances.
If the Court finds that the Member State concerned has not complied with its judgment it may
impose a lump sum or penalty payment on it.
This procedure shall be without prejudice to Article 259.
3. When the Commission brings a case before the Court pursuant to Article 258 on the grounds
that the Member State concerned has failed to fulfil its obligation to notify measures transposing a
directive adopted under a legislative procedure, it may, when it deems appropriate, specify the
amount of the lump sum or penalty payment to be paid by the Member State concerned which
it considers appropriate in the circumstances.
If the Court finds that there is an infringement it may impose a lump sum or penalty payment on
the Member State concerned not exceeding the amount specified by the Commission. The payment
obligation shall take effect on the date set by the Court in its judgment.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/161
Article 261
(ex Article 229 TEC)
Regulations adopted jointly by the European Parliament and the Council, and by the Council,
pursuant to the provisions of the Treaties, may give the Court of Justice of the European Union
unlimited jurisdiction with regard to the penalties provided for in such regulations.
Article 262
(ex Article 229a TEC)
Without prejudice to the other provisions of the Treaties, the Council, acting unanimously in
accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament, may
adopt provisions to confer jurisdiction, to the extent that it shall determine, on the Court of Justice of
the European Union in disputes relating to the application of acts adopted on the basis of the
Treaties which create European intellectual property rights. These provisions shall enter into force
after their approval by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional require
ments.
Article 263
(ex Article 230 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall review the legality of legislative acts, of acts of the
Council, of the Commission and of the European Central Bank, other than recommendations and
opinions, and of acts of the European Parliament and of the European Council intended to produce
legal effects vis-à-vis third parties. It shall also review the legality of acts of bodies, offices or agencies
of the Union intended to produce legal effects vis-à-vis third parties.
It shall for this purpose have jurisdiction in actions brought by a Member State, the European
Parliament, the Council or the Commission on grounds of lack of competence, infringement of
an essential procedural requirement, infringement of the Treaties or of any rule of law relating to
their application, or misuse of powers.
The Court shall have jurisdiction under the same conditions in actions brought by the Court of
Auditors, by the European Central Bank and by the Committee of the Regions for the purpose of
protecting their prerogatives.
Any natural or legal person may, under the conditions laid down in the first and second paragraphs,
institute proceedings against an act addressed to that person or which is of direct and individual
concern to them, and against a regulatory act which is of direct concern to them and does not entail
implementing measures.
Acts setting up bodies, offices and agencies of the Union may lay down specific conditions and
arrangements concerning actions brought by natural or legal persons against acts of these bodies,
offices or agencies intended to produce legal effects in relation to them.
EN
C 326/162 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
The proceedings provided for in this Article shall be instituted within two months of the publication
of the measure, or of its notification to the plaintiff, or, in the absence thereof, of the day on which it
came to the knowledge of the latter, as the case may be.
Article 264
(ex Article 231 TEC)
If the action is well founded, the Court of Justice of the European Union shall declare the act
concerned to be void.
However, the Court shall, if it considers this necessary, state which of the effects of the act which it
has declared void shall be considered as definitive.
Article 265
(ex Article 232 TEC)
Should the European Parliament, the European Council, the Council, the Commission or the
European Central Bank, in infringement of the Treaties, fail to act, the Member States and the
other institutions of the Union may bring an action before the Court of Justice of the European
Union to have the infringement established. This Article shall apply, under the same conditions, to
bodies, offices and agencies of the Union which fail to act.
The action shall be admissible only if the institution, body, office or agency concerned has first been
called upon to act. If, within two months of being so called upon, the institution, body, office or
agency concerned has not defined its position, the action may be brought within a further period of
two months.
Any natural or legal person may, under the conditions laid down in the preceding paragraphs,
complain to the Court that an institution, body, office or agency of the Union has failed to
address to that person any act other than a recommendation or an opinion.
Article 266
(ex Article 233 TEC)
The institution whose act has been declared void or whose failure to act has been declared contrary
to the Treaties shall be required to take the necessary measures to comply with the judgment of the
Court of Justice of the European Union.
This obligation shall not affect any obligation which may result from the application of the second
paragraph of Article 340.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/163
Article 267
(ex Article 234 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction to give preliminary rulings
concerning:
(a) the interpretation of the Treaties;
(b) the validity and interpretation of acts of the institutions, bodies, offices or agencies of the Union;
Where such a question is raised before any court or tribunal of a Member State, that court or
tribunal may, if it considers that a decision on the question is necessary to enable it to give judgment,
request the Court to give a ruling thereon.
Where any such question is raised in a case pending before a court or tribunal of a Member State
against whose decisions there is no judicial remedy under national law, that court or tribunal shall
bring the matter before the Court.
If such a question is raised in a case pending before a court or tribunal of a Member State with
regard to a person in custody, the Court of Justice of the European Union shall act with the
minimum of delay.
Article 268
(ex Article 235 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction in disputes relating to compen
sation for damage provided for in the second and third paragraphs of Article 340.
Article 269
The Court of Justice shall have jurisdiction to decide on the legality of an act adopted by the
European Council or by the Council pursuant to Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union
solely at the request of the Member State concerned by a determination of the European Council
or of the Council and in respect solely of the procedural stipulations contained in that Article.
Such a request must be made within one month from the date of such determination. The Court
shall rule within one month from the date of the request.
Article 270
(ex Article 236 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction in any dispute between the Union
and its servants within the limits and under the conditions laid down in the Staff Regulations of
Officials and the Conditions of Employment of other servants of the Union.
EN
C 326/164 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 271
(ex Article 237 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall, within the limits hereinafter laid down, have
jurisdiction in disputes concerning:
(a) the fulfilment by Member States of obligations under the Statute of the European Investment
Bank. In this connection, the Board of Directors of the Bank shall enjoy the powers conferred
upon the Commission by Article 258;
(b) measures adopted by the Board of Governors of the European Investment Bank. In this
connection, any Member State, the Commission or the Board of Directors of the Bank may
institute proceedings under the conditions laid down in Article 263;
(c) measures adopted by the Board of Directors of the European Investment Bank. Proceedings
against such measures may be instituted only by Member States or by the Commission, under
the conditions laid down in Article 263, and solely on the grounds of non-compliance with the
procedure provided for in Article 19(2), (5), (6) and (7) of the Statute of the Bank;
(d) the fulfilment by national central banks of obligations under the Treaties and the Statute of the
ESCB and of the ECB. In this connection the powers of the Governing Council of the European
Central Bank in respect of national central banks shall be the same as those conferred upon the
Commission in respect of Member States by Article 258. If the Court finds that a national central
bank has failed to fulfil an obligation under the Treaties, that bank shall be required to take the
necessary measures to comply with the judgment of the Court.
Article 272
(ex Article 238 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction to give judgment pursuant to any
arbitration clause contained in a contract concluded by or on behalf of the Union, whether that
contract be governed by public or private law.
Article 273
(ex Article 239 TEC)
The Court of Justice shall have jurisdiction in any dispute between Member States which relates to
the subject matter of the Treaties if the dispute is submitted to it under a special agreement between
the parties.
Article 274
(ex Article 240 TEC)
Save where jurisdiction is conferred on the Court of Justice of the European Union by the Treaties,
disputes to which the Union is a party shall not on that ground be excluded from the jurisdiction of
the courts or tribunals of the Member States.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/165
Article 275
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall not have jurisdiction with respect to the provisions
relating to the common foreign and security policy nor with respect to acts adopted on the basis of
those provisions.
However, the Court shall have jurisdiction to monitor compliance with Article 40 of the Treaty on
European Union and to rule on proceedings, brought in accordance with the conditions laid down in
the fourth paragraph of Article 263 of this Treaty, reviewing the legality of decisions providing for
restrictive measures against natural or legal persons adopted by the Council on the basis of Chapter 2
of Title V of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 276
In exercising its powers regarding the provisions of Chapters 4 and 5 of Title V of Part Three relating
to the area of freedom, security and justice, the Court of Justice of the European Union shall have no
jurisdiction to review the validity or proportionality of operations carried out by the police or other
law-enforcement services of a Member State or the exercise of the responsibilities incumbent upon
Member States with regard to the maintenance of law and order and the safeguarding of internal
security.
Article 277
(ex Article 241 TEC)
Notwithstanding the expiry of the period laid down in Article 263, sixth paragraph, any party may,
in proceedings in which an act of general application adopted by an institution, body, office or
agency of the Union is at issue, plead the grounds specified in Article 263, second paragraph, in
order to invoke before the Court of Justice of the European Union the inapplicability of that act.
Article 278
(ex Article 242 TEC)
Actions brought before the Court of Justice of the European Union shall not have suspensory effect.
The Court may, however, if it considers that circumstances so require, order that application of the
contested act be suspended.
Article 279
(ex Article 243 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union may in any cases before it prescribe any necessary
interim measures.
EN
C 326/166 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 280
(ex Article 244 TEC)
The judgments of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall be enforceable under the
conditions laid down in Article 299.
Article 281
(ex Article 245 TEC)
The Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall be laid down in a separate Protocol.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, may amend the provisions of the Statute, with the exception of Title I and Article 64.
The European Parliament and the Council shall act either at the request of the Court of Justice and
after consultation of the Commission, or on a proposal from the Commission and after consultation
of the Court of Justice.
SECTION 6
THE EUROPEAN CENTRAL BANK
Article 282
1. The European Central Bank, together with the national central banks, shall constitute the
European System of Central Banks (ESCB). The European Central Bank, together with the national
central banks of the Member States whose currency is the euro, which constitute the Eurosystem,
shall conduct the monetary policy of the Union.
2. The ESCB shall be governed by the decision-making bodies of the European Central Bank. The
primary objective of the ESCB shall be to maintain price stability. Without prejudice to that objective,
it shall support the general economic policies in the Union in order to contribute to the achievement
of the latter's objectives.
3. The European Central Bank shall have legal personality. It alone may authorise the issue of the
euro. It shall be independent in the exercise of its powers and in the management of its finances.
Union institutions, bodies, offices and agencies and the governments of the Member States shall
respect that independence.
4. The European Central Bank shall adopt such measures as are necessary to carry out its tasks in
accordance with Articles 127 to 133, with Article 138, and with the conditions laid down in the
Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB. In accordance with these same Articles, those Member States
whose currency is not the euro, and their central banks, shall retain their powers in monetary
matters.
5. Within the areas falling within its responsibilities, the European Central Bank shall be consulted
on all proposed Union acts, and all proposals for regulation at national level, and may give an
opinion.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/167
Article 283
(ex Article 112 TEC)
1. The Governing Council of the European Central Bank shall comprise the members of the
Executive Board of the European Central Bank and the Governors of the national central banks of
the Member States whose currency is the euro.
2. The Executive Board shall comprise the President, the Vice-President and four other members.
The President, the Vice-President and the other members of the Executive Board shall be appointed
by the European Council, acting by a qualified majority, from among persons of recognised standing
and professional experience in monetary or banking matters, on a recommendation from the
Council, after it has consulted the European Parliament and the Governing Council of the
European Central Bank.
Their term of office shall be eight years and shall not be renewable.
Only nationals of Member States may be members of the Executive Board.
Article 284
(ex Article 113 TEC)
1. The President of the Council and a Member of the Commission may participate, without having
the right to vote, in meetings of the Governing Council of the European Central Bank.
The President of the Council may submit a motion for deliberation to the Governing Council of the
European Central Bank.
2. The President of the European Central Bank shall be invited to participate in Council meetings
when the Council is discussing matters relating to the objectives and tasks of the ESCB.
3. The European Central Bank shall address an annual report on the activities of the ESCB and on
the monetary policy of both the previous and current year to the European Parliament, the Council
and the Commission, and also to the European Council. The President of the European Central Bank
shall present this report to the Council and to the European Parliament, which may hold a general
debate on that basis.
The President of the European Central Bank and the other members of the Executive Board may, at
the request of the European Parliament or on their own initiative, be heard by the competent
committees of the European Parliament.
EN
C 326/168 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
SECTION 7
THE COURT OF AUDITORS
Article 285
(ex Article 246 TEC)
The Court of Auditors shall carry out the Union's audit.
It shall consist of one national of each Member State. Its Members shall be completely independent
in the performance of their duties, in the Union's general interest.
Article 286
(ex Article 247 TEC)
1. The Members of the Court of Auditors shall be chosen from among persons who belong or
have belonged in their respective States to external audit bodies or who are especially qualified for
this office. Their independence must be beyond doubt.
2. The Members of the Court of Auditors shall be appointed for a term of six years. The Council,
after consulting the European Parliament, shall adopt the list of Members drawn up in accordance
with the proposals made by each Member State. The term of office of the Members of the Court of
Auditors shall be renewable.
They shall elect the President of the Court of Auditors from among their number for a term of three
years. The President may be re-elected.
3. In the performance of these duties, the Members of the Court of Auditors shall neither seek nor
take instructions from any government or from any other body. The Members of the Court of
Auditors shall refrain from any action incompatible with their duties.
4. The Members of the Court of Auditors may not, during their term of office, engage in any
other occupation, whether gainful or not. When entering upon their duties they shall give a solemn
undertaking that, both during and after their term of office, they will respect the obligations arising
therefrom and in particular their duty to behave with integrity and discretion as regards the
acceptance, after they have ceased to hold office, of certain appointments or benefits.
5. Apart from normal replacement, or death, the duties of a Member of the Court of Auditors
shall end when he resigns, or is compulsorily retired by a ruling of the Court of Justice pursuant to
paragraph 6.
The vacancy thus caused shall be filled for the remainder of the Member's term of office.
Save in the case of compulsory retirement, Members of the Court of Auditors shall remain in office
until they have been replaced.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/169
6. A Member of the Court of Auditors may be deprived of his office or of his right to a pension
or other benefits in its stead only if the Court of Justice, at the request of the Court of Auditors, finds
that he no longer fulfils the requisite conditions or meets the obligations arising from his office.
7. The Council shall determine the conditions of employment of the President and the Members
of the Court of Auditors and in particular their salaries, allowances and pensions. It shall also
determine any payment to be made instead of remuneration.
8. The provisions of the Protocol on the privileges and immunities of the European Union
applicable to the Judges of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall also apply to the
Members of the Court of Auditors.
Article 287
(ex Article 248 TEC)
1. The Court of Auditors shall examine the accounts of all revenue and expenditure of the Union.
It shall also examine the accounts of all revenue and expenditure of all bodies, offices or agencies set
up by the Union in so far as the relevant constituent instrument does not preclude such examination.
The Court of Auditors shall provide the European Parliament and the Council with a statement of
assurance as to the reliability of the accounts and the legality and regularity of the underlying
transactions which shall be published in the Official Journal of the European Union. This statement
may be supplemented by specific assessments for each major area of Union activity.
2. The Court of Auditors shall examine whether all revenue has been received and all expenditure
incurred in a lawful and regular manner and whether the financial management has been sound. In
doing so, it shall report in particular on any cases of irregularity.
The audit of revenue shall be carried out on the basis both of the amounts established as due and the
amounts actually paid to the Union.
The audit of expenditure shall be carried out on the basis both of commitments undertaken and
payments made.
These audits may be carried out before the closure of accounts for the financial year in question.
3. The audit shall be based on records and, if necessary, performed on the spot in the other
institutions of the Union, on the premises of any body, office or agency which manages revenue or
expenditure on behalf of the Union and in the Member States, including on the premises of any
natural or legal person in receipt of payments from the budget. In the Member States the audit shall
be carried out in liaison with national audit bodies or, if these do not have the necessary powers,
with the competent national departments. The Court of Auditors and the national audit bodies of the
Member States shall cooperate in a spirit of trust while maintaining their independence. These bodies
or departments shall inform the Court of Auditors whether they intend to take part in the audit.
EN
C 326/170 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
The other institutions of the Union, any bodies, offices or agencies managing revenue or expenditure
on behalf of the Union, any natural or legal person in receipt of payments from the budget, and the
national audit bodies or, if these do not have the necessary powers, the competent national depart
ments, shall forward to the Court of Auditors, at its request, any document or information necessary
to carry out its task.
In respect of the European Investment Bank's activity in managing Union expenditure and revenue,
the Court's rights of access to information held by the Bank shall be governed by an agreement
between the Court, the Bank and the Commission. In the absence of an agreement, the Court shall
nevertheless have access to information necessary for the audit of Union expenditure and revenue
managed by the Bank.
4. The Court of Auditors shall draw up an annual report after the close of each financial year. It
shall be forwarded to the other institutions of the Union and shall be published, together with the
replies of these institutions to the observations of the Court of Auditors, in the Official Journal of the
European Union.
The Court of Auditors may also, at any time, submit observations, particularly in the form of special
reports, on specific questions and deliver opinions at the request of one of the other institutions of
the Union.
It shall adopt its annual reports, special reports or opinions by a majority of its Members. However, it
may establish internal chambers in order to adopt certain categories of reports or opinions under the
conditions laid down by its Rules of Procedure.
It shall assist the European Parliament and the Council in exercising their powers of control over the
implementation of the budget.
The Court of Auditors shall draw up its Rules of Procedure. Those rules shall require the approval of
the Council.
CHAPTER 2
LEGAL ACTS OF THE UNION, ADOPTION PROCEDURES AND OTHER
PROVISIONS
SECTION 1
THE LEGAL ACTS OF THE UNION
Article 288
(ex Article 249 TEC)
To exercise the Union's competences, the institutions shall adopt regulations, directives, decisions,
recommendations and opinions.
A regulation shall have general application. It shall be binding in its entirety and directly applicable in
all Member States.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/171
A directive shall be binding, as to the result to be achieved, upon each Member State to which it is
addressed, but shall leave to the national authorities the choice of form and methods.
A decision shall be binding in its entirety. A decision which specifies those to whom it is addressed
shall be binding only on them.
Recommendations and opinions shall have no binding force.
Article 289
1. The ordinary legislative procedure shall consist in the joint adoption by the European
Parliament and the Council of a regulation, directive or decision on a proposal from the Commission.
This procedure is defined in Article 294.
2. In the specific cases provided for by the Treaties, the adoption of a regulation, directive or
decision by the European Parliament with the participation of the Council, or by the latter with the
participation of the European Parliament, shall constitute a special legislative procedure.
3. Legal acts adopted by legislative procedure shall constitute legislative acts.
4. In the specific cases provided for by the Treaties, legislative acts may be adopted on the
initiative of a group of Member States or of the European Parliament, on a recommendation from
the European Central Bank or at the request of the Court of Justice or the European Investment Bank.
Article 290
1. A legislative act may delegate to the Commission the power to adopt non-legislative acts of
general application to supplement or amend certain non-essential elements of the legislative act.
The objectives, content, scope and duration of the delegation of power shall be explicitly defined in
the legislative acts. The essential elements of an area shall be reserved for the legislative act and
accordingly shall not be the subject of a delegation of power.
2. Legislative acts shall explicitly lay down the conditions to which the delegation is subject; these
conditions may be as follows:
(a) the European Parliament or the Council may decide to revoke the delegation;
(b) the delegated act may enter into force only if no objection has been expressed by the European
Parliament or the Council within a period set by the legislative act.
For the purposes of (a) and (b), the European Parliament shall act by a majority of its component
members, and the Council by a qualified majority.
3. The adjective ‘delegated’ shall be inserted in the title of delegated acts.
EN
C 326/172 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 291
1. Member States shall adopt all measures of national law necessary to implement legally binding
Union acts.
2. Where uniform conditions for implementing legally binding Union acts are needed, those acts
shall confer implementing powers on the Commission, or, in duly justified specific cases and in the
cases provided for in Articles 24 and 26 of the Treaty on European Union, on the Council.
3. For the purposes of paragraph 2, the European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of
regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall lay down in advance the rules
and general principles concerning mechanisms for control by Member States of the Commission's
exercise of implementing powers.
4. The word ‘implementing’ shall be inserted in the title of implementing acts.
Article 292
The Council shall adopt recommendations. It shall act on a proposal from the Commission in all
cases where the Treaties provide that it shall adopt acts on a proposal from the Commission. It shall
act unanimously in those areas in which unanimity is required for the adoption of a Union act. The
Commission, and the European Central Bank in the specific cases provided for in the Treaties, shall
adopt recommendations.
SECTION 2
PROCEDURES FOR THE ADOPTION OF ACTS AND OTHER PROVISIONS
Article 293
(ex Article 250 TEC)
1. Where, pursuant to the Treaties, the Council acts on a proposal from the Commission, it may
amend that proposal only by acting unanimously, except in the cases referred to in paragraphs 10
and 13 of Article 294, in Articles 310, 312 and 314 and in the second paragraph of Article 315.
2. As long as the Council has not acted, the Commission may alter its proposal at any time
during the procedures leading to the adoption of a Union act.
Article 294
(ex Article 251 TEC)
1. Where reference is made in the Treaties to the ordinary legislative procedure for the adoption
of an act, the following procedure shall apply.
2. The Commission shall submit a proposal to the European Parliament and the Council.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/173
First reading
3. The European Parliament shall adopt its position at first reading and communicate it to the
Council.
4. If the Council approves the European Parliament's position, the act concerned shall be adopted
in the wording which corresponds to the position of the European Parliament.
5. If the Council does not approve the European Parliament's position, it shall adopt its position at
first reading and communicate it to the European Parliament.
6. The Council shall inform the European Parliament fully of the reasons which led it to adopt its
position at first reading. The Commission shall inform the European Parliament fully of its position.
Second reading
7. If, within three months of such communication, the European Parliament:
(a) approves the Council's position at first reading or has not taken a decision, the act concerned
shall be deemed to have been adopted in the wording which corresponds to the position of the
Council;
(b) rejects, by a majority of its component members, the Council's position at first reading, the
proposed act shall be deemed not to have been adopted;
(c) proposes, by a majority of its component members, amendments to the Council's position at first
reading, the text thus amended shall be forwarded to the Council and to the Commission, which
shall deliver an opinion on those amendments.
8. If, within three months of receiving the European Parliament's amendments, the Council, acting
by a qualified majority:
(a) approves all those amendments, the act in question shall be deemed to have been adopted;
(b) does not approve all the amendments, the President of the Council, in agreement with the
President of the European Parliament, shall within six weeks convene a meeting of the
Conciliation Committee.
9. The Council shall act unanimously on the amendments on which the Commission has
delivered a negative opinion.
Conciliation
10. The Conciliation Committee, which shall be composed of the members of the Council or their
representatives and an equal number of members representing the European Parliament, shall have
the task of reaching agreement on a joint text, by a qualified majority of the members of the Council
or their representatives and by a majority of the members representing the European Parliament
within six weeks of its being convened, on the basis of the positions of the European Parliament and
the Council at second reading.
EN
C 326/174 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
11. The Commission shall take part in the Conciliation Committee's proceedings and shall take all
necessary initiatives with a view to reconciling the positions of the European Parliament and the
Council.
12. If, within six weeks of its being convened, the Conciliation Committee does not approve the
joint text, the proposed act shall be deemed not to have been adopted.
Third reading
13. If, within that period, the Conciliation Committee approves a joint text, the European
Parliament, acting by a majority of the votes cast, and the Council, acting by a qualified majority,
shall each have a period of six weeks from that approval in which to adopt the act in question in
accordance with the joint text. If they fail to do so, the proposed act shall be deemed not to have
been adopted.
14. The periods of three months and six weeks referred to in this Article shall be extended by a
maximum of one month and two weeks respectively at the initiative of the European Parliament or
the Council.
Special provisions
15. Where, in the cases provided for in the Treaties, a legislative act is submitted to the ordinary
legislative procedure on the initiative of a group of Member States, on a recommendation by the
European Central Bank, or at the request of the Court of Justice, paragraph 2, the second sentence of
paragraph 6, and paragraph 9 shall not apply.
In such cases, the European Parliament and the Council shall communicate the proposed act to the
Commission with their positions at first and second readings. The European Parliament or the
Council may request the opinion of the Commission throughout the procedure, which the
Commission may also deliver on its own initiative. It may also, if it deems it necessary, take part
in the Conciliation Committee in accordance with paragraph 11.
Article 295
The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall consult each other and by common
agreement make arrangements for their cooperation. To that end, they may, in compliance with the
Treaties, conclude interinstitutional agreements which may be of a binding nature.
Article 296
(ex Article 253 TEC)
Where the Treaties do not specify the type of act to be adopted, the institutions shall select it on a
case-by-case basis, in compliance with the applicable procedures and with the principle of propor
tionality.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/175
Legal acts shall state the reasons on which they are based and shall refer to any proposals, initiatives,
recommendations, requests or opinions required by the Treaties.
When considering draft legislative acts, the European Parliament and the Council shall refrain from
adopting acts not provided for by the relevant legislative procedure in the area in question.
Article 297
(ex Article 254 TEC)
1. Legislative acts adopted under the ordinary legislative procedure shall be signed by the President
of the European Parliament and by the President of the Council.
Legislative acts adopted under a special legislative procedure shall be signed by the President of the
institution which adopted them.
Legislative acts shall be published in the Official Journal of the European Union. They shall enter into
force on the date specified in them or, in the absence thereof, on the twentieth day following that of
their publication.
2. Non-legislative acts adopted in the form of regulations, directives or decisions, when the latter
do not specify to whom they are addressed, shall be signed by the President of the institution which
adopted them.
Regulations and directives which are addressed to all Member States, as well as decisions which do
not specify to whom they are addressed, shall be published in the Official Journal of the European
Union. They shall enter into force on the date specified in them or, in the absence thereof, on the
twentieth day following that of their publication.
Other directives, and decisions which specify to whom they are addressed, shall be notified to those
to whom they are addressed and shall take effect upon such notification.
Article 298
1. In carrying out their missions, the institutions, bodies, offices and agencies of the Union shall
have the support of an open, efficient and independent European administration.
2. In compliance with the Staff Regulations and the Conditions of Employment adopted on the
basis of Article 336, the European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in
accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish provisions to that end.
Article 299
(ex Article 256 TEC)
Acts of the Council, the Commission or the European Central Bank which impose a pecuniary
obligation on persons other than States, shall be enforceable.
Enforcement shall be governed by the rules of civil procedure in force in the State in the territory of
which it is carried out. The order for its enforcement shall be appended to the decision, without
other formality than verification of the authenticity of the decision, by the national authority which
the government of each Member State shall designate for this purpose and shall make known to the
Commission and to the Court of Justice of the European Union.
EN
C 326/176 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
When these formalities have been completed on application by the party concerned, the latter may
proceed to enforcement in accordance with the national law, by bringing the matter directly before
the competent authority.
Enforcement may be suspended only by a decision of the Court. However, the courts of the country
concerned shall have jurisdiction over complaints that enforcement is being carried out in an
irregular manner.
CHAPTER 3
THE UNION'S ADVISORY BODIES
Article 300
1. The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall be assisted by an Economic
and Social Committee and a Committee of the Regions, exercising advisory functions.
2. The Economic and Social Committee shall consist of representatives of organisations of
employers, of the employed, and of other parties representative of civil society, notably in socio-
economic, civic, professional and cultural areas.
3. The Committee of the Regions shall consist of representatives of regional and local bodies who
either hold a regional or local authority electoral mandate or are politically accountable to an elected
assembly.
4. The members of the Economic and Social Committee and of the Committee of the Regions
shall not be bound by any mandatory instructions. They shall be completely independent in the
performance of their duties, in the Union's general interest.
5. The rules referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3 governing the nature of the composition of the
Committees shall be reviewed at regular intervals by the Council to take account of economic, social
and demographic developments within the Union. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission,
shall adopt decisions to that end.
SECTION 1
THE ECONOMIC AND SOCIAL COMMITTEE
Article 301
(ex Article 258 TEC)
The number of members of the Economic and Social Committee shall not exceed 350.
The Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt a decision
determining the Committee's composition.
The Council shall determine the allowances of members of the Committee.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/177
Article 302
(ex Article 259 TEC)
1. The members of the Committee shall be appointed for five years The Council shall adopt the
list of members drawn up in accordance with the proposals made by each Member State. The term
of office of the members of the Committee shall be renewable.
2. The Council shall act after consulting the Commission. It may obtain the opinion of European
bodies which are representative of the various economic and social sectors and of civil society to
which the Union's activities are of concern.
Article 303
(ex Article 260 TEC)
The Committee shall elect its chairman and officers from among its members for a term of two and
a half years.
It shall adopt its Rules of Procedure.
The Committee shall be convened by its chairman at the request of the European Parliament, the
Council or of the Commission. It may also meet on its own initiative.
Article 304
(ex Article 262 TEC)
The Committee shall be consulted by the European Parliament, by the Council or by the Commission
where the Treaties so provide. The Committee may be consulted by these institutions in all cases in
which they consider it appropriate. It may issue an opinion on its own initiative in cases in which it
considers such action appropriate.
The European Parliament, the Council or the Commission shall, if it considers it necessary, set the
Committee, for the submission of its opinion, a time limit which may not be less than one month
from the date on which the chairman receives notification to this effect. Upon expiry of the time
limit, the absence of an opinion shall not prevent further action.
The opinion of the Committee, together with a record of the proceedings, shall be forwarded to the
European Parliament, to the Council and to the Commission.
SECTION 2
THE COMMITTEE OF THE REGIONS
Article 305
(ex Article 263, second, third and fourth paragraphs, TEC)
The number of members of the Committee of the Regions shall not exceed 350.
EN
C 326/178 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
The Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt a decision
determining the Committee's composition.
The members of the Committee and an equal number of alternate members shall be appointed for
five years. Their term of office shall be renewable. The Council shall adopt the list of members and
alternate members drawn up in accordance with the proposals made by each Member State. When
the mandate referred to in Article 300(3) on the basis of which they were proposed comes to an end,
the term of office of members of the Committee shall terminate automatically and they shall then be
replaced for the remainder of the said term of office in accordance with the same procedure. No
member of the Committee shall at the same time be a Member of the European Parliament.
Article 306
(ex Article 264 TEC)
The Committee of the Regions shall elect its chairman and officers from among its members for a
term of two and a half years.
It shall adopt its Rules of Procedure.
The Committee shall be convened by its chairman at the request of the European Parliament, the
Council or of the Commission. It may also meet on its own initiative.
Article 307
(ex Article 265 TEC)
The Committee of the Regions shall be consulted by the European Parliament, by the Council or by
the Commission where the Treaties so provide and in all other cases, in particular those which
concern cross-border cooperation, in which one of these institutions considers it appropriate.
The European Parliament, the Council or the Commission shall, if it considers it necessary, set the
Committee, for the submission of its opinion, a time limit which may not be less than one month
from the date on which the chairman receives notification to this effect. Upon expiry of the time
limit, the absence of an opinion shall not prevent further action.
Where the Economic and Social Committee is consulted pursuant to Article 304, the Committee of
the Regions shall be informed by the European Parliament, the Council or the Commission of the
request for an opinion. Where it considers that specific regional interests are involved, the Committee
of the Regions may issue an opinion on the matter.
It may issue an opinion on its own initiative in cases in which it considers such action appropriate.
The opinion of the Committee, together with a record of the proceedings, shall be forwarded to the
European Parliament, to the Council and to the Commission.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/179
CHAPTER 4
THE EUROPEAN INVESTMENT BANK
Article 308
(ex Article 266 TEC)
The European Investment Bank shall have legal personality.
The members of the European Investment Bank shall be the Member States.
The Statute of the European Investment Bank is laid down in a Protocol annexed to the Treaties. The
Council acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure, at the request of the
European Investment Bank and after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, or on
a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the European
Investment Bank, may amend the Statute of the Bank.
Article 309
(ex Article 267 TEC)
The task of the European Investment Bank shall be to contribute, by having recourse to the capital
market and utilising its own resources, to the balanced and steady development of the internal
market in the interest of the Union. For this purpose the Bank shall, operating on a non-profit-
making basis, grant loans and give guarantees which facilitate the financing of the following projects
in all sectors of the economy:
(a) projects for developing less-developed regions;
(b) projects for modernising or converting undertakings or for developing fresh activities called for
by the establishment or functioning of the internal market, where these projects are of such a
size or nature that they cannot be entirely financed by the various means available in the
individual Member States;
(c) projects of common interest to several Member States which are of such a size or nature that
they cannot be entirely financed by the various means available in the individual Member States.
In carrying out its task, the Bank shall facilitate the financing of investment programmes in
conjunction with assistance from the Structural Funds and other Union Financial Instruments.
EN
C 326/180 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
TITLE II
FINANCIAL PROVISIONS
Article 310
(ex Article 268 TEC)
1. All items of revenue and expenditure of the Union shall be included in estimates to be drawn
up for each financial year and shall be shown in the budget.
The Union's annual budget shall be established by the European Parliament and the Council in
accordance with Article 314.
The revenue and expenditure shown in the budget shall be in balance.
2. The expenditure shown in the budget shall be authorised for the annual budgetary period in
accordance with the regulation referred to in Article 322.
3. The implementation of expenditure shown in the budget shall require the prior adoption of a
legally binding Union act providing a legal basis for its action and for the implementation of the
corresponding expenditure in accordance with the regulation referred to in Article 322, except in
cases for which that law provides.
4. With a view to maintaining budgetary discipline, the Union shall not adopt any act which is
likely to have appreciable implications for the budget without providing an assurance that the
expenditure arising from such an act is capable of being financed within the limit of the Union's
own resources and in compliance with the multiannual financial framework referred to in
Article 312.
5. The budget shall be implemented in accordance with the principle of sound financial
management. Member States shall cooperate with the Union to ensure that the appropriations
entered in the budget are used in accordance with this principle.
6. The Union and the Member States, in accordance with Article 325, shall counter fraud and any
other illegal activities affecting the financial interests of the Union.
CHAPTER 1
THE UNION'S OWN RESOURCES
Article 311
(ex Article 269 TEC)
The Union shall provide itself with the means necessary to attain its objectives and carry through its
policies.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/181
Without prejudice to other revenue, the budget shall be financed wholly from own resources.
The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall unanimously and after
consulting the European Parliament adopt a decision laying down the provisions relating to the
system of own resources of the Union. In this context it may establish new categories of own
resources or abolish an existing category. That decision shall not enter into force until it is
approved by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
The Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall
lay down implementing measures for the Union's own resources system in so far as this is provided
for in the decision adopted on the basis of the third paragraph. The Council shall act after obtaining
the consent of the European Parliament.
CHAPTER 2
THE MULTIANNUAL FINANCIAL FRAMEWORK
Article 312
1. The multiannual financial framework shall ensure that Union expenditure develops in an
orderly manner and within the limits of its own resources.
It shall be established for a period of at least five years.
The annual budget of the Union shall comply with the multiannual financial framework.
2. The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall adopt a regulation
laying down the multiannual financial framework. The Council shall act unanimously after obtaining
the consent of the European Parliament, which shall be given by a majority of its component
members.
The European Council may, unanimously, adopt a decision authorising the Council to act by a
qualified majority when adopting the regulation referred to in the first subparagraph.
3. The financial framework shall determine the amounts of the annual ceilings on commitment
appropriations by category of expenditure and of the annual ceiling on payment appropriations. The
categories of expenditure, limited in number, shall correspond to the Union's major sectors of
activity.
The financial framework shall lay down any other provisions required for the annual budgetary
procedure to run smoothly.
4. Where no Council regulation determining a new financial framework has been adopted by the
end of the previous financial framework, the ceilings and other provisions corresponding to the last
year of that framework shall be extended until such time as that act is adopted.
EN
C 326/182 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
5. Throughout the procedure leading to the adoption of the financial framework, the European
Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall take any measure necessary to facilitate its
adoption.
CHAPTER 3
THE UNION'S ANNUAL BUDGET
Article 313
(ex Article 272(1), TEC)
The financial year shall run from 1 January to 31 December.
Article 314
(ex Article 272(2) to (10), TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure,
shall establish the Union's annual budget in accordance with the following provisions.
1. With the exception of the European Central Bank, each institution shall, before 1 July, draw up
estimates of its expenditure for the following financial year. The Commission shall consolidate these
estimates in a draft budget. which may contain different estimates.
The draft budget shall contain an estimate of revenue and an estimate of expenditure.
2. The Commission shall submit a proposal containing the draft budget to the European
Parliament and to the Council not later than 1 September of the year preceding that in which
the budget is to be implemented.
The Commission may amend the draft budget during the procedure until such time as the
Conciliation Committee, referred to in paragraph 5, is convened.
3. The Council shall adopt its position on the draft budget and forward it to the European
Parliament not later than 1 October of the year preceding that in which the budget is to be
implemented. The Council shall inform the European Parliament in full of the reasons which led
it to adopt its position.
4. If, within forty-two days of such communication, the European Parliament:
(a) approves the position of the Council, the budget shall be adopted;
(b) has not taken a decision, the budget shall be deemed to have been adopted;
(c) adopts amendments by a majority of its component members, the amended draft shall be
forwarded to the Council and to the Commission. The President of the European Parliament,
in agreement with the President of the Council, shall immediately convene a meeting of the
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/183
Conciliation Committee. However, if within ten days of the draft being forwarded the Council
informs the European Parliament that it has approved all its amendments, the Conciliation
Committee shall not meet.
5. The Conciliation Committee, which shall be composed of the members of the Council or their
representatives and an equal number of members representing the European Parliament, shall have
the task of reaching agreement on a joint text, by a qualified majority of the members of the Council
or their representatives and by a majority of the representatives of the European Parliament within
twenty-one days of its being convened, on the basis of the positions of the European Parliament and
the Council.
The Commission shall take part in the Conciliation Committee's proceedings and shall take all the
necessary initiatives with a view to reconciling the positions of the European Parliament and the
Council.
6. If, within the twenty-one days referred to in paragraph 5, the Conciliation Committee agrees on
a joint text, the European Parliament and the Council shall each have a period of fourteen days from
the date of that agreement in which to approve the joint text.
7. If, within the period of fourteen days referred to in paragraph 6:
(a) the European Parliament and the Council both approve the joint text or fail to take a decision, or
if one of these institutions approves the joint text while the other one fails to take a decision, the
budget shall be deemed to be definitively adopted in accordance with the joint text; or
(b) the European Parliament, acting by a majority of its component members, and the Council both
reject the joint text, or if one of these institutions rejects the joint text while the other one fails to
take a decision, a new draft budget shall be submitted by the Commission; or
(c) the European Parliament, acting by a majority of its component members, rejects the joint text
while the Council approves it, a new draft budget shall be submitted by the Commission; or
(d) the European Parliament approves the joint text whilst the Council rejects it, the European
Parliament may, within fourteen days from the date of the rejection by the Council and
acting by a majority of its component members and three-fifths of the votes cast, decide to
confirm all or some of the amendments referred to in paragraph 4(c). Where a European
Parliament amendment is not confirmed, the position agreed in the Conciliation Committee
on the budget heading which is the subject of the amendment shall be retained. The budget
shall be deemed to be definitively adopted on this basis.
8. If, within the twenty-one days referred to in paragraph 5, the Conciliation Committee does not
agree on a joint text, a new draft budget shall be submitted by the Commission.
EN
C 326/184 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
9. When the procedure provided for in this Article has been completed, the President of the
European Parliament shall declare that the budget has been definitively adopted.
10. Each institution shall exercise the powers conferred upon it under this Article in compliance
with the Treaties and the acts adopted thereunder, with particular regard to the Union's own
resources and the balance between revenue and expenditure.
Article 315
(ex Article 273 TEC)
If, at the beginning of a financial year, the budget has not yet been definitively adopted, a sum
equivalent to not more than one twelfth of the budget appropriations for the preceding financial year
may be spent each month in respect of any chapter of the budget in accordance with the provisions
of the Regulations made pursuant to Article 322; that sum shall not, however, exceed one twelfth of
the appropriations provided for in the same chapter of the draft budget.
The Council on a proposal by the Commission, may, provided that the other conditions laid down in
the first paragraph are observed, authorise expenditure in excess of one twelfth in accordance with
the regulations made pursuant to Article 322. The Council shall forward the decision immediately to
the European Parliament.
The decision referred to in the second paragraph shall lay down the necessary measures relating to
resources to ensure application of this Article, in accordance with the acts referred to in Article 311.
It shall enter into force thirty days following its adoption if the European Parliament, acting by a
majority of its component Members, has not decided to reduce this expenditure within that time-
limit.
Article 316
(ex Article 271 TEC)
In accordance with conditions to be laid down pursuant to Article 322, any appropriations, other
than those relating to staff expenditure, that are unexpended at the end of the financial year may be
carried forward to the next financial year only.
Appropriations shall be classified under different chapters grouping items of expenditure according to
their nature or purpose and subdivided in accordance with the regulations made pursuant to
Article 322.
The expenditure of the European Parliament, the European Council and the Council, the Commission
and the Court of Justice of the European Union shall be set out in separate parts of the budget,
without prejudice to special arrangements for certain common items of expenditure.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/185
CHAPTER 4
IMPLEMENTATION OF THE BUDGET AND DISCHARGE
Article 317
(ex Article 274 TEC)
The Commission shall implement the budget in cooperation with the Member States, in accordance
with the provisions of the regulations made pursuant to Article 322, on its own responsibility and
within the limits of the appropriations, having regard to the principles of sound financial
management. Member States shall cooperate with the Commission to ensure that the appropriations
are used in accordance with the principles of sound financial management.
The regulations shall lay down the control and audit obligations of the Member States in the
implementation of the budget and the resulting responsibilities. They shall also lay down the
responsibilities and detailed rules for each institution concerning its part in effecting its own expen
diture.
Within the budget, the Commission may, subject to the limits and conditions laid down in the
regulations made pursuant to Article 322, transfer appropriations from one chapter to another or
from one subdivision to another.
Article 318
(ex Article 275 TEC)
The Commission shall submit annually to the European Parliament and to the Council the accounts
of the preceding financial year relating to the implementation of the budget. The Commission shall
also forward to them a financial statement of the assets and liabilities of the Union.
The Commission shall also submit to the European Parliament and to the Council an evaluation
report on the Union's finances based on the results achieved, in particular in relation to the
indications given by the European Parliament and the Council pursuant to Article 319.
Article 319
(ex Article 276 TEC)
1. The European Parliament, acting on a recommendation from the Council, shall give a discharge
to the Commission in respect of the implementation of the budget. To this end, the Council and the
European Parliament in turn shall examine the accounts, the financial statement and the evaluation
report referred to in Article 318, the annual report by the Court of Auditors together with the replies
of the institutions under audit to the observations of the Court of Auditors, the statement of
assurance referred to in Article 287(1), second subparagraph and any relevant special reports by
the Court of Auditors.
EN
C 326/186 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
2. Before giving a discharge to the Commission, or for any other purpose in connection with the
exercise of its powers over the implementation of the budget, the European Parliament may ask to
hear the Commission give evidence with regard to the execution of expenditure or the operation of
financial control systems. The Commission shall submit any necessary information to the European
Parliament at the latter's request.
3. The Commission shall take all appropriate steps to act on the observations in the decisions
giving discharge and on other observations by the European Parliament relating to the execution of
expenditure, as well as on comments accompanying the recommendations on discharge adopted by
the Council.
At the request of the European Parliament or the Council, the Commission shall report on the
measures taken in the light of these observations and comments and in particular on the instructions
given to the departments which are responsible for the implementation of the budget. These reports
shall also be forwarded to the Court of Auditors.
CHAPTER 5
COMMON PROVISIONS
Article 320
(ex Article 277 TEC)
The multiannual financial framework and the annual budget shall be drawn up in euro.
Article 321
(ex Article 278 TEC)
The Commission may, provided it notifies the competent authorities of the Member States
concerned, transfer into the currency of one of the Member States its holdings in the currency of
another Member State, to the extent necessary to enable them to be used for purposes which come
within the scope of the Treaties. The Commission shall as far as possible avoid making such transfers
if it possesses cash or liquid assets in the currencies which it needs.
The Commission shall deal with each Member State through the authority designated by the State
concerned. In carrying out financial operations the Commission shall employ the services of the bank
of issue of the Member State concerned or of any other financial institution approved by that State.
Article 322
(ex Article 279 TEC)
1. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, and after consulting the Court of Auditors, shall adopt by means of regulations:
(a) the financial rules which determine in particular the procedure to be adopted for establishing and
implementing the budget and for presenting and auditing accounts;
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/187
(b) rules providing for checks on the responsibility of financial actors, in particular authorising
officers and accounting officers.
2. The Council, acting on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European
Parliament and the Court of Auditors, shall determine the methods and procedure whereby the
budget revenue provided under the arrangements relating to the Union's own resources shall be
made available to the Commission, and determine the measures to be applied, if need be, to meet
cash requirements.
Article 323
The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall ensure that the financial means are
made available to allow the Union to fulfil its legal obligations in respect of third parties.
Article 324
Regular meetings between the Presidents of the European Parliament, the Council and the
Commission shall be convened, on the initiative of the Commission, under the budgetary procedures
referred to in this Title. The Presidents shall take all the necessary steps to promote consultation and
the reconciliation of the positions of the institutions over which they preside in order to facilitate the
implementation of this Title.
CHAPTER 6
COMBATTING FRAUD
Article 325
(ex Article 280 TEC)
1. The Union and the Member States shall counter fraud and any other illegal activities affecting
the financial interests of the Union through measures to be taken in accordance with this Article,
which shall act as a deterrent and be such as to afford effective protection in the Member States, and
in all the Union's institutions, bodies, offices and agencies.
2. Member States shall take the same measures to counter fraud affecting the financial interests of
the Union as they take to counter fraud affecting their own financial interests.
3. Without prejudice to other provisions of the Treaties, the Member States shall coordinate their
action aimed at protecting the financial interests of the Union against fraud. To this end they shall
organise, together with the Commission, close and regular cooperation between the competent
authorities.
EN
C 326/188 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
4. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative
procedure, after consulting the Court of Auditors, shall adopt the necessary measures in the fields of
the prevention of and fight against fraud affecting the financial interests of the Union with a view to
affording effective and equivalent protection in the Member States and in all the Union's institutions,
bodies, offices and agencies.
5. The Commission, in cooperation with Member States, shall each year submit to the European
Parliament and to the Council a report on the measures taken for the implementation of this Article.
TITLE III
ENHANCED COOPERATION
Article 326
(ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
Any enhanced cooperation shall comply with the Treaties and Union law.
Such cooperation shall not undermine the internal market or economic, social and territorial
cohesion. It shall not constitute a barrier to or discrimination in trade between Member States,
nor shall it distort competition between them.
Article 327
(ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
Any enhanced cooperation shall respect the competences, rights and obligations of those Member
States which do not participate in it. Those Member States shall not impede its implementation by
the participating Member States.
Article 328
(ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
1. When enhanced cooperation is being established, it shall be open to all Member States, subject
to compliance with any conditions of participation laid down by the authorising decision. It shall
also be open to them at any other time, subject to compliance with the acts already adopted within
that framework, in addition to those conditions.
The Commission and the Member States participating in enhanced cooperation shall ensure that they
promote participation by as many Member States as possible.
2. The Commission and, where appropriate, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign
Affairs and Security Policy shall keep the European Parliament and the Council regularly informed
regarding developments in enhanced cooperation.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/189
Article 329
(ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
1. Member States which wish to establish enhanced cooperation between themselves in one of the
areas covered by the Treaties, with the exception of fields of exclusive competence and the common
foreign and security policy, shall address a request to the Commission, specifying the scope and
objectives of the enhanced cooperation proposed. The Commission may submit a proposal to the
Council to that effect. In the event of the Commission not submitting a proposal, it shall inform the
Member States concerned of the reasons for not doing so.
Authorisation to proceed with the enhanced cooperation referred to in the first subparagraph shall be
granted by the Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after obtaining the consent of the
European Parliament.
2. The request of the Member States which wish to establish enhanced cooperation between
themselves within the framework of the common foreign and security policy shall be addressed
to the Council. It shall be forwarded to the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and
Security Policy, who shall give an opinion on whether the enhanced cooperation proposed is
consistent with the Union's common foreign and security policy, and to the Commission, which
shall give its opinion in particular on whether the enhanced cooperation proposed is consistent with
other Union policies. It shall also be forwarded to the European Parliament for information.
Authorisation to proceed with enhanced cooperation shall be granted by a decision of the Council
acting unanimously.
Article 330
(ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
All members of the Council may participate in its deliberations, but only members of the Council
representing the Member States participating in enhanced cooperation shall take part in the vote.
Unanimity shall be constituted by the votes of the representatives of the participating Member States
only.
A qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3).
Article 331
(ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
1. Any Member State which wishes to participate in enhanced cooperation in progress in one of
the areas referred to in Article 329(1) shall notify its intention to the Council and the Commission.
The Commission shall, within four months of the date of receipt of the notification, confirm the
participation of the Member State concerned. It shall note where necessary that the conditions of
participation have been fulfilled and shall adopt any transitional measures necessary with regard to
the application of the acts already adopted within the framework of enhanced cooperation.
EN
C 326/190 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
However, if the Commission considers that the conditions of participation have not been fulfilled, it
shall indicate the arrangements to be adopted to fulfil those conditions and shall set a deadline for re-
examining the request. On the expiry of that deadline, it shall re-examine the request, in accordance
with the procedure set out in the second subparagraph. If the Commission considers that the
conditions of participation have still not been met, the Member State concerned may refer the
matter to the Council, which shall decide on the request. The Council shall act in accordance
with Article 330. It may also adopt the transitional measures referred to in the second subparagraph
on a proposal from the Commission.
2. Any Member State which wishes to participate in enhanced cooperation in progress in the
framework of the common foreign and security policy shall notify its intention to the Council, the
High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the Commission.
The Council shall confirm the participation of the Member State concerned, after consulting the High
Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and after noting, where necessary,
that the conditions of participation have been fulfilled. The Council, on a proposal from the High
Representative, may also adopt any transitional measures necessary with regard to the application of
the acts already adopted within the framework of enhanced cooperation. However, if the Council
considers that the conditions of participation have not been fulfilled, it shall indicate the
arrangements to be adopted to fulfil those conditions and shall set a deadline for re-examining
the request for participation.
For the purposes of this paragraph, the Council shall act unanimously and in accordance with
Article 330.
Article 332
(ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
Expenditure resulting from implementation of enhanced cooperation, other than administrative costs
entailed for the institutions, shall be borne by the participating Member States, unless all members of
the Council, acting unanimously after consulting the European Parliament, decide otherwise.
Article 333
(ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
1. Where a provision of the Treaties which may be applied in the context of enhanced
cooperation stipulates that the Council shall act unanimously, the Council, acting unanimously in
accordance with the arrangements laid down in Article 330, may adopt a decision stipulating that it
will act by a qualified majority.
2. Where a provision of the Treaties which may be applied in the context of enhanced
cooperation stipulates that the Council shall adopt acts under a special legislative procedure, the
Council, acting unanimously in accordance with the arrangements laid down in Article 330, may
adopt a decision stipulating that it will act under the ordinary legislative procedure. The Council shall
act after consulting the European Parliament.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/191
3. Paragraphs 1 and 2 shall not apply to decisions having military or defence implications.
Article 334
(ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
The Council and the Commission shall ensure the consistency of activities undertaken in the context
of enhanced cooperation and the consistency of such activities with the policies of the Union, and
shall cooperate to that end.
PART SEVEN
GENERAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 335
(ex Article 282 TEC)
In each of the Member States, the Union shall enjoy the most extensive legal capacity accorded to
legal persons under their laws; it may, in particular, acquire or dispose of movable and immovable
property and may be a party to legal proceedings. To this end, the Union shall be represented by the
Commission. However, the Union shall be represented by each of the institutions, by virtue of their
administrative autonomy, in matters relating to their respective operation.
Article 336
(ex Article 283 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council shall, acting by means of regulations in accordance with
the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the other institutions concerned, lay down the
Staff Regulations of Officials of the European Union and the Conditions of Employment of other
servants of the Union.
Article 337
(ex Article 284 TEC)
The Commission may, within the limits and under conditions laid down by the Council acting by a
simple majority in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties, collect any information and carry
out any checks required for the performance of the tasks entrusted to it.
Article 338
(ex Article 285 TEC)
1. Without prejudice to Article 5 of the Protocol on the Statute of the European System of Central
Banks and of the European Central Bank, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in
accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures for the production of
statistics where necessary for the performance of the activities of the Union.
EN
C 326/192 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
2. The production of Union statistics shall conform to impartiality, reliability, objectivity, scientific
independence, cost-effectiveness and statistical confidentiality; it shall not entail excessive burdens on
economic operators.
Article 339
(ex Article 287 TEC)
The members of the institutions of the Union, the members of committees, and the officials and
other servants of the Union shall be required, even after their duties have ceased, not to disclose
information of the kind covered by the obligation of professional secrecy, in particular information
about undertakings, their business relations or their cost components.
Article 340
(ex Article 288 TEC)
The contractual liability of the Union shall be governed by the law applicable to the contract in
question.
In the case of non-contractual liability, the Union shall, in accordance with the general principles
common to the laws of the Member States, make good any damage caused by its institutions or by
its servants in the performance of their duties.
Notwithstanding the second paragraph, the European Central Bank shall, in accordance with the
general principles common to the laws of the Member States, make good any damage caused by it or
by its servants in the performance of their duties.
The personal liability of its servants towards the Union shall be governed by the provisions laid
down in their Staff Regulations or in the Conditions of Employment applicable to them.
Article 341
(ex Article 289 TEC)
The seat of the institutions of the Union shall be determined by common accord of the governments
of the Member States.
Article 342
(ex Article 290 TEC)
The rules governing the languages of the institutions of the Union shall, without prejudice to the
provisions contained in the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union, be determined by
the Council, acting unanimously by means of regulations.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/193
Article 343
(ex Article 291 TEC)
The Union shall enjoy in the territories of the Member States such privileges and immunities as are
necessary for the performance of its tasks, under the conditions laid down in the Protocol of 8 April
1965 on the privileges and immunities of the European Union. The same shall apply to the European
Central Bank and the European Investment Bank.
Article 344
(ex Article 292 TEC)
Member States undertake not to submit a dispute concerning the interpretation or application of the
Treaties to any method of settlement other than those provided for therein.
Article 345
(ex Article 295 TEC)
The Treaties shall in no way prejudice the rules in Member States governing the system of property
ownership.
Article 346
(ex Article 296 TEC)
1. The provisions of the Treaties shall not preclude the application of the following rules:
(a) no Member State shall be obliged to supply information the disclosure of which it considers
contrary to the essential interests of its security;
(b) any Member State may take such measures as it considers necessary for the protection of the
essential interests of its security which are connected with the production of or trade in arms,
munitions and war material; such measures shall not adversely affect the conditions of
competition in the internal market regarding products which are not intended for specifically
military purposes.
2. The Council may, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission, make changes to
the list, which it drew up on 15 April 1958, of the products to which the provisions of paragraph
1(b) apply.
Article 347
(ex Article 297 TEC)
Member States shall consult each other with a view to taking together the steps needed to prevent
the functioning of the internal market being affected by measures which a Member State may be
called upon to take in the event of serious internal disturbances affecting the maintenance of law and
order, in the event of war, serious international tension constituting a threat of war, or in order to
carry out obligations it has accepted for the purpose of maintaining peace and international security.
EN
C 326/194 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 348
(ex Article 298 TEC)
If measures taken in the circumstances referred to in Articles 346 and 347 have the effect of
distorting the conditions of competition in the internal market, the Commission shall, together
with the State concerned, examine how these measures can be adjusted to the rules laid down in
the Treaties.
By way of derogation from the procedure laid down in Articles 258 and 259, the Commission or
any Member State may bring the matter directly before the Court of Justice if it considers that
another Member State is making improper use of the powers provided for in Articles 346 and 347.
The Court of Justice shall give its ruling in camera.
Article 349
(ex Article 299(2), second, third and fourth subparagraphs, TEC)
Taking account of the structural social and economic situation of Guadeloupe, French Guiana,
Martinique, Réunion, Saint-Barthélemy, Saint-Martin, the Azores, Madeira and the Canary Islands,
which is compounded by their remoteness, insularity, small size, difficult topography and climate,
economic dependence on a few products, the permanence and combination of which severely
restrain their development, the Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting
the European Parliament, shall adopt specific measures aimed, in particular, at laying down the
conditions of application of the Treaties to those regions, including common policies. Where the
specific measures in question are adopted by the Council in accordance with a special legislative
procedure, it shall also act on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European
Parliament.
The measures referred to in the first paragraph concern in particular areas such as customs and trade
policies, fiscal policy, free zones, agriculture and fisheries policies, conditions for supply of raw
materials and essential consumer goods, State aids and conditions of access to structural funds
and to horizontal Union programmes.
The Council shall adopt the measures referred to in the first paragraph taking into account the
special characteristics and constraints of the outermost regions without undermining the integrity
and the coherence of the Union legal order, including the internal market and common policies.
Article 350
(ex Article 306 TEC)
The provisions of the Treaties shall not preclude the existence or completion of regional unions
between Belgium and Luxembourg, or between Belgium, Luxembourg and the Netherlands, to the
extent that the objectives of these regional unions are not attained by application of the Treaties.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/195
Article 351
(ex Article 307 TEC)
The rights and obligations arising from agreements concluded before 1 January 1958 or, for acceding
States, before the date of their accession, between one or more Member States on the one hand, and
one or more third countries on the other, shall not be affected by the provisions of the Treaties.
To the extent that such agreements are not compatible with the Treaties, the Member State or States
concerned shall take all appropriate steps to eliminate the incompatibilities established. Member
States shall, where necessary, assist each other to this end and shall, where appropriate, adopt a
common attitude.
In applying the agreements referred to in the first paragraph, Member States shall take into account
the fact that the advantages accorded under the Treaties by each Member State form an integral part
of the establishment of the Union and are thereby inseparably linked with the creation of common
institutions, the conferring of powers upon them and the granting of the same advantages by all the
other Member States.
Article 352
(ex Article 308 TEC)
1. If action by the Union should prove necessary, within the framework of the policies defined in
the Treaties, to attain one of the objectives set out in the Treaties, and the Treaties have not provided
the necessary powers, the Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission and after
obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, shall adopt the appropriate measures. Where the
measures in question are adopted by the Council in accordance with a special legislative procedure, it
shall also act unanimously on a proposal from the Commission and after obtaining the consent of
the European Parliament.
2. Using the procedure for monitoring the subsidiarity principle referred to in Article 5(3) of the
Treaty on European Union, the Commission shall draw national Parliaments' attention to proposals
based on this Article.
3. Measures based on this Article shall not entail harmonisation of Member States' laws or
regulations in cases where the Treaties exclude such harmonisation.
4. This Article cannot serve as a basis for attaining objectives pertaining to the common foreign
and security policy and any acts adopted pursuant to this Article shall respect the limits set out in
Article 40, second paragraph, of the Treaty on European Union.
EN
C 326/196 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 353
Article 48(7) of the Treaty on European Union shall not apply to the following Articles:
— Article 311, third and fourth paragraphs,
— Article 312(2), first subparagraph,
— Article 352, and
— Article 354.
Article 354
(ex Article 309 TEC)
For the purposes of Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union on the suspension of certain rights
resulting from Union membership, the member of the European Council or of the Council repre
senting the Member State in question shall not take part in the vote and the Member State in
question shall not be counted in the calculation of the one third or four fifths of Member States
referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 of that Article. Abstentions by members present in person or
represented shall not prevent the adoption of decisions referred to in paragraph 2 of that Article.
For the adoption of the decisions referred to in paragraphs 3 and 4 of Article 7 of the Treaty on
European Union, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(b) of this
Treaty.
Where, following a decision to suspend voting rights adopted pursuant to paragraph 3 of Article 7 of
the Treaty on European Union, the Council acts by a qualified majority on the basis of a provision of
the Treaties, that qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(b) of this
Treaty, or, where the Council acts on a proposal from the Commission or from the High Repre
sentative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
For the purposes of Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union, the European Parliament shall act by
a two-thirds majority of the votes cast, representing the majority of its component Members.
Article 355
(ex Article 299(2), first subparagraph, and Article 299(3) to (6) TEC)
In addition to the provisions of Article 52 of the Treaty on European Union relating to the territorial
scope of the Treaties, the following provisions shall apply:
1. The provisions of the Treaties shall apply to Guadeloupe, French Guiana, Martinique, Réunion,
Saint-Barthélemy, Saint-Martin, the Azores, Madeira and the Canary Islands in accordance with
Article 349.
2. The special arrangements for association set out in Part Four shall apply to the overseas
countries and territories listed in Annex II.
The Treaties shall not apply to those overseas countries and territories having special relations with
the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland which are not included in the afore
mentioned list.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/197
3. The provisions of the Treaties shall apply to the European territories for whose external
relations a Member State is responsible.
4. The provisions of the Treaties shall apply to the Åland Islands in accordance with the
provisions set out in Protocol 2 to the Act concerning the conditions of accession of the
Republic of Austria, the Republic of Finland and the Kingdom of Sweden.
5. Notwithstanding Article 52 of the Treaty on European Union and paragraphs 1 to 4 of this
Article:
(a) the Treaties shall not apply to the Faeroe Islands;
(b) the Treaties shall not apply to the United Kingdom Sovereign Base Areas of Akrotiri and
Dhekelia in Cyprus except to the extent necessary to ensure the implementation of the
arrangements set out in the Protocol on the Sovereign Base Areas of the United Kingdom of
Great Britain and Northern Ireland in Cyprus annexed to the Act concerning the conditions of
accession of the Czech Republic, the Republic of Estonia, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of
Latvia, the Republic of Lithuania, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Republic of
Poland, the Republic of Slovenia and the Slovak Republic to the European Union and in
accordance with the terms of that Protocol;
(c) the Treaties shall apply to the Channel Islands and the Isle of Man only to the extent necessary to
ensure the implementation of the arrangements for those islands set out in the Treaty concerning
the accession of new Member States to the European Economic Community and to the European
Atomic Energy Community signed on 22 January 1972.
6. The European Council may, on the initiative of the Member State concerned, adopt a decision
amending the status, with regard to the Union, of a Danish, French or Netherlands country or
territory referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2. The European Council shall act unanimously after
consulting the Commission.
Article 356
(ex Article 312 TEC)
This Treaty is concluded for an unlimited period.
Article 357
(ex Article 313 TEC)
This Treaty shall be ratified by the High Contracting Parties in accordance with their respective
constitutional requirements. The Instruments of ratification shall be deposited with the Government
of the Italian Republic.
EN
C 326/198 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
This Treaty shall enter into force on the first day of the month following the deposit of the
Instrument of ratification by the last signatory State to take this step. If, however, such deposit is
made less than 15 days before the beginning of the following month, this Treaty shall not enter into
force until the first day of the second month after the date of such deposit.
Article 358
The provisions of Article 55 of the Treaty on European Union shall apply to this Treaty.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF
, the undersigned Plenipotentiaries have signed this Treaty.
Done at Rome this twenty-fifth day of March in the year one thousand nine hundred and fifty-seven.
(List of signatories not reproduced)
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/199
PROTOCOLS
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/201
PROTOCOL (No 1)
ON THE ROLE OF NATIONAL PARLIAMENTS IN THE
EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
RECALLING
that the way in which national Parliaments scrutinise their governments in relation to the
activities of the Union is a matter for the particular constitutional organisation and practice of each
Member State,
DESIRING
to encourage greater involvement of national Parliaments in the activities of the European
Union and to enhance their ability to express their views on draft legislative acts of the Union as well
as on other matters which may be of particular interest to them,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union, to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and to the Treaty establishing the
European Atomic Energy Community:
TITLE I
INFORMATION FOR NATIONAL PARLIAMENTS
Article 1
Commission consultation documents (green and white papers and communications) shall be
forwarded directly by the Commission to national Parliaments upon publication. The Commission
shall also forward the annual legislative programme as well as any other instrument of legislative
planning or policy to national Parliaments, at the same time as to the European Parliament and the
Council.
Article 2
Draft legislative acts sent to the European Parliament and to the Council shall be forwarded to
national Parliaments.
For the purposes of this Protocol, ‘draft legislative acts’ shall mean proposals from the Commission,
initiatives from a group of Member States, initiatives from the European Parliament, requests from
the Court of Justice, recommendations from the European Central Bank and requests from the
European Investment Bank, for the adoption of a legislative act.
Draft legislative acts originating from the Commission shall be forwarded to national Parliaments
directly by the Commission, at the same time as to the European Parliament and the Council.
Draft legislative acts originating from the European Parliament shall be forwarded to national
Parliaments directly by the European Parliament.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/203
Draft legislative acts originating from a group of Member States, the Court of Justice, the European
Central Bank or the European Investment Bank shall be forwarded to national Parliaments by the
Council.
Article 3
National Parliaments may send to the Presidents of the European Parliament, the Council and the
Commission a reasoned opinion on whether a draft legislative act complies with the principle of
subsidiarity, in accordance with the procedure laid down in the Protocol on the application of the
principles of subsidiarity and proportionality.
If the draft legislative act originates from a group of Member States, the President of the Council shall
forward the reasoned opinion or opinions to the governments of those Member States.
If the draft legislative act originates from the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the
European Investment Bank, the President of the Council shall forward the reasoned opinion or
opinions to the institution or body concerned.
Article 4
An eight-week period shall elapse between a draft legislative act being made available to national
Parliaments in the official languages of the Union and the date when it is placed on a provisional
agenda for the Council for its adoption or for adoption of a position under a legislative procedure.
Exceptions shall be possible in cases of urgency, the reasons for which shall be stated in the act or
position of the Council. Save in urgent cases for which due reasons have been given, no agreement
may be reached on a draft legislative act during those eight weeks. Save in urgent cases for which due
reasons have been given, a ten-day period shall elapse between the placing of a draft legislative act on
the provisional agenda for the Council and the adoption of a position.
Article 5
The agendas for and the outcome of meetings of the Council, including the minutes of meetings
where the Council is deliberating on draft legislative acts, shall be forwarded directly to national
Parliaments, at the same time as to Member States' governments.
Article 6
When the European Council intends to make use of the first or second subparagraphs of
Article 48(7) of the Treaty on European Union, national Parliaments shall be informed of the
initiative of the European Council at least six months before any decision is adopted.
Article 7
The Court of Auditors shall forward its annual report to national Parliaments, for information, at the
same time as to the European Parliament and to the Council.
EN
C 326/204 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 8
Where the national Parliamentary system is not unicameral, Articles 1 to 7 shall apply to the
component chambers.
TITLE II
INTERPARLIAMENTARY COOPERATION
Article 9
The European Parliament and national Parliaments shall together determine the organisation and
promotion of effective and regular interparliamentary cooperation within the Union.
Article 10
A conference of Parliamentary Committees for Union Affairs may submit any contribution it deems
appropriate for the attention of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission. That
conference shall in addition promote the exchange of information and best practice between national
Parliaments and the European Parliament, including their special committees. It may also organise
interparliamentary conferences on specific topics, in particular to debate matters of common foreign
and security policy, including common security and defence policy. Contributions from the
conference shall not bind national Parliaments and shall not prejudge their positions.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/205
PROTOCOL (No 2)
ON THE APPLICATION OF THE PRINCIPLES OF
SUBSIDIARITY AND PROPORTIONALITY
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
WISHING
to ensure that decisions are taken as closely as possible to the citizens of the Union,
RESOLVED
to establish the conditions for the application of the principles of subsidiarity and propor
tionality, as laid down in Article 5 of the Treaty on European Union, and to establish a system for
monitoring the application of those principles,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
Each institution shall ensure constant respect for the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality, as
laid down in Article 5 of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 2
Before proposing legislative acts, the Commission shall consult widely. Such consultations shall,
where appropriate, take into account the regional and local dimension of the action envisaged. In
cases of exceptional urgency, the Commission shall not conduct such consultations. It shall give
reasons for its decision in its proposal.
Article 3
For the purposes of this Protocol, "draft legislative acts" shall mean proposals from the Commission,
initiatives from a group of Member States, initiatives from the European Parliament, requests from
the Court of Justice, recommendations from the European Central Bank and requests from the
European Investment Bank, for the adoption of a legislative act.
Article 4
The Commission shall forward its draft legislative acts and its amended drafts to national Parliaments
at the same time as to the Union legislator.
The European Parliament shall forward its draft legislative acts and its amended drafts to national
Parliaments.
The Council shall forward draft legislative acts originating from a group of Member States, the Court
of Justice, the European Central Bank or the European Investment Bank and amended drafts to
national Parliaments.
EN
C 326/206 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Upon adoption, legislative resolutions of the European Parliament and positions of the Council shall
be forwarded by them to national Parliaments.
Article 5
Draft legislative acts shall be justified with regard to the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality.
Any draft legislative act should contain a detailed statement making it possible to appraise
compliance with the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality. This statement should contain
some assessment of the proposal's financial impact and, in the case of a directive, of its implications
for the rules to be put in place by Member States, including, where necessary, the regional legislation.
The reasons for concluding that a Union objective can be better achieved at Union level shall be
substantiated by qualitative and, wherever possible, quantitative indicators. Draft legislative acts shall
take account of the need for any burden, whether financial or administrative, falling upon the Union,
national governments, regional or local authorities, economic operators and citizens, to be minimised
and commensurate with the objective to be achieved.
Article 6
Any national Parliament or any chamber of a national Parliament may, within eight weeks from the
date of transmission of a draft legislative act, in the official languages of the Union, send to the
Presidents of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission a reasoned opinion stating
why it considers that the draft in question does not comply with the principle of subsidiarity. It will
be for each national Parliament or each chamber of a national Parliament to consult, where appro
priate, regional parliaments with legislative powers.
If the draft legislative act originates from a group of Member States, the President of the Council shall
forward the opinion to the governments of those Member States.
If the draft legislative act originates from the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the
European Investment Bank, the President of the Council shall forward the opinion to the institution
or body concerned.
Article 7
1. The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, and, where appropriate, the group
of Member States, the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the European Investment Bank,
if the draft legislative act originates from them, shall take account of the reasoned opinions issued by
national Parliaments or by a chamber of a national Parliament.
Each national Parliament shall have two votes, shared out on the basis of the national Parliamentary
system. In the case of a bicameral Parliamentary system, each of the two chambers shall have one
vote.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/207
2. Where reasoned opinions on a draft legislative act's non-compliance with the principle of
subsidiarity represent at least one third of all the votes allocated to the national Parliaments in
accordance with the second subparagraph of paragraph 1, the draft must be reviewed. This
threshold shall be a quarter in the case of a draft legislative act submitted on the basis of Article 76
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union on the area of freedom, security and justice.
After such review, the Commission or, where appropriate, the group of Member States, the European
Parliament, the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the European Investment Bank, if the
draft legislative act originates from them, may decide to maintain, amend or withdraw the draft.
Reasons must be given for this decision.
3. Furthermore, under the ordinary legislative procedure, where reasoned opinions on the non-
compliance of a proposal for a legislative act with the principle of subsidiarity represent at least a
simple majority of the votes allocated to the national Parliaments in accordance with the second
subparagraph of paragraph 1, the proposal must be reviewed. After such review, the Commission
may decide to maintain, amend or withdraw the proposal.
If it chooses to maintain the proposal, the Commission will have, in a reasoned opinion, to justify
why it considers that the proposal complies with the principle of subsidiarity. This reasoned opinion,
as well as the reasoned opinions of the national Parliaments, will have to be submitted to the Union
legislator, for consideration in the procedure:
(a) before concluding the first reading, the legislator (the European Parliament and the Council) shall
consider whether the legislative proposal is compatible with the principle of subsidiarity, taking
particular account of the reasons expressed and shared by the majority of national Parliaments as
well as the reasoned opinion of the Commission;
(b) if, by a majority of 55 % of the members of the Council or a majority of the votes cast in the
European Parliament, the legislator is of the opinion that the proposal is not compatible with the
principle of subsidiarity, the legislative proposal shall not be given further consideration.
Article 8
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction in actions on grounds of
infringement of the principle of subsidiarity by a legislative act, brought in accordance with the
rules laid down in Article 263 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union by Member
States, or notified by them in accordance with their legal order on behalf of their national Parliament
or a chamber thereof.
In accordance with the rules laid down in the said Article, the Committee of the Regions may also
bring such actions against legislative acts for the adoption of which the Treaty on the Functioning of
the European Union provides that it be consulted.
EN
C 326/208 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 9
The Commission shall submit each year to the European Council, the European Parliament, the
Council and national Parliaments a report on the application of Article 5 of the Treaty on European
Union. This annual report shall also be forwarded to the Economic and Social Committee and the
Committee of the Regions.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/209
PROTOCOL (No 3)
ON THE STATUTE OF THE COURT OF JUSTICE OF
THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING
to lay down the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union provided for in
Article 281 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union, the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and the Treaty establishing the
European Atomic Energy Community:
Article 1
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall be constituted and shall function in accordance
with the provisions of the Treaties, of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy
Community (the EAEC Treaty) and of this Statute.
TITLE I
JUDGES AND ADVOCATES-GENERAL
Article 2
Before taking up his duties each Judge shall, before the Court of Justice sitting in open court, take an
oath to perform his duties impartially and conscientiously and to preserve the secrecy of the deliber
ations of the Court.
Article 3
The Judges shall be immune from legal proceedings. After they have ceased to hold office, they shall
continue to enjoy immunity in respect of acts performed by them in their official capacity, including
words spoken or written.
The Court of Justice, sitting as a full Court, may waive the immunity. If the decision concerns a
member of the General Court or of a specialised court, the Court shall decide after consulting the
court concerned.
Where immunity has been waived and criminal proceedings are instituted against a Judge, he shall be
tried, in any of the Member States, only by the court competent to judge the members of the highest
national judiciary.
EN
C 326/210 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Articles 11 to 14 and Article 17 of the Protocol on the privileges and immunities of the European
Union shall apply to the Judges, Advocates-General, Registrar and Assistant Rapporteurs of the Court
of Justice of the European Union, without prejudice to the provisions relating to immunity from legal
proceedings of Judges which are set out in the preceding paragraphs.
Article 4
The Judges may not hold any political or administrative office.
They may not engage in any occupation, whether gainful or not, unless exemption is exceptionally
granted by the Council, acting by a simple majority.
When taking up their duties, they shall give a solemn undertaking that, both during and after their
term of office, they will respect the obligations arising therefrom, in particular the duty to behave
with integrity and discretion as regards the acceptance, after they have ceased to hold office, of
certain appointments or benefits.
Any doubt on this point shall be settled by decision of the Court of Justice. If the decision concerns a
member of the General Court or of a specialised court, the Court shall decide after consulting the
court concerned.
Article 5
Apart from normal replacement, or death, the duties of a Judge shall end when he resigns.
Where a Judge resigns, his letter of resignation shall be addressed to the President of the Court of
Justice for transmission to the President of the Council. Upon this notification a vacancy shall arise
on the bench.
Save where Article 6 applies, a Judge shall continue to hold office until his successor takes up his
duties.
Article 6
A Judge may be deprived of his office or of his right to a pension or other benefits in its stead only
if, in the unanimous opinion of the Judges and Advocates-General of the Court of Justice, he no
longer fulfils the requisite conditions or meets the obligations arising from his office. The Judge
concerned shall not take part in any such deliberations. If the person concerned is a member of the
General Court or of a specialised court, the Court shall decide after consulting the court concerned.
The Registrar of the Court shall communicate the decision of the Court to the President of the
European Parliament and to the President of the Commission and shall notify it to the President of
the Council.
In the case of a decision depriving a Judge of his office, a vacancy shall arise on the bench upon this
latter notification.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/211
Article 7
A Judge who is to replace a member of the Court whose term of office has not expired shall be
appointed for the remainder of his predecessor’s term.
Article 8
The provisions of Articles 2 to 7 shall apply to the Advocates-General.
TITLE II
ORGANISATION OF THE COURT OF JUSTICE
Article 9
When, every three years, the Judges are partially replaced, 14 and 13 Judges shall be replaced
alternately.
When, every three years, the Advocates-General are partially replaced, four Advocates-General shall
be replaced on each occasion.
Article 10
The Registrar shall take an oath before the Court of Justice to perform his duties impartially and
conscientiously and to preserve the secrecy of the deliberations of the Court of Justice.
Article 11
The Court of Justice shall arrange for replacement of the Registrar on occasions when he is prevented
from attending the Court of Justice.
Article 12
Officials and other servants shall be attached to the Court of Justice to enable it to function. They
shall be responsible to the Registrar under the authority of the President.
Article 13
At the request of the Court of Justice, the European Parliament and the Council may, acting in
accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, provide for the appointment of Assistant
Rapporteurs and lay down the rules governing their service. The Assistant Rapporteurs may be
required, under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure, to participate in preparatory
inquiries in cases pending before the Court and to cooperate with the Judge who acts as Rapporteur.
The Assistant Rapporteurs shall be chosen from persons whose independence is beyond doubt and
who possess the necessary legal qualifications; they shall be appointed by the Council, acting by a
simple majority. They shall take an oath before the Court to perform their duties impartially and
conscientiously and to preserve the secrecy of the deliberations of the Court.
EN
C 326/212 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 14
The Judges, the Advocates-General and the Registrar shall be required to reside at the place where the
Court of Justice has its seat.
Article 15
The Court of Justice shall remain permanently in session. The duration of the judicial vacations shall
be determined by the Court with due regard to the needs of its business.
Article 16
The Court of Justice shall form chambers consisting of three and five Judges. The Judges shall elect
the Presidents of the chambers from among their number. The Presidents of the chambers of five
Judges shall be elected for three years. They may be re-elected once.
The Grand Chamber shall consist of 13 Judges. It shall be presided over by the President of the
Court. The Presidents of the chambers of five Judges and other Judges appointed in accordance with
the conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure shall also form part of the Grand Chamber.
The Court shall sit in a Grand Chamber when a Member State or an institution of the Union that is
party to the proceedings so requests.
The Court shall sit as a full Court where cases are brought before it pursuant to Article 228(2),
Article 245(2), Article 247 or Article 286(6) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European
Union.
Moreover, where it considers that a case before it is of exceptional importance, the Court may decide,
after hearing the Advocate-General, to refer the case to the full Court.
Article 17
Decisions of the Court of Justice shall be valid only when an uneven number of its members is
sitting in the deliberations.
Decisions of the chambers consisting of either three or five Judges shall be valid only if they are
taken by three Judges.
Decisions of the Grand Chamber shall be valid only if nine Judges are sitting.
Decisions of the full Court shall be valid only if 15 Judges are sitting.
In the event of one of the Judges of a chamber being prevented from attending, a Judge of another
chamber may be called upon to sit in accordance with conditions laid down in the Rules of
Procedure.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/213
Article 18
No Judge or Advocate-General may take part in the disposal of any case in which he has previously
taken part as agent or adviser or has acted for one of the parties, or in which he has been called
upon to pronounce as a member of a court or tribunal, of a commission of inquiry or in any other
capacity.
If, for some special reason, any Judge or Advocate-General considers that he should not take part in
the judgment or examination of a particular case, he shall so inform the President. If, for some
special reason, the President considers that any Judge or Advocate-General should not sit or make
submissions in a particular case, he shall notify him accordingly.
Any difficulty arising as to the application of this Article shall be settled by decision of the Court of
Justice.
A party may not apply for a change in the composition of the Court or of one of its chambers on
the grounds of either the nationality of a Judge or the absence from the Court or from the chamber
of a Judge of the nationality of that party.
TITLE III
PROCEDURE BEFORE THE COURT OF JUSTICE
Article 19
The Member States and the institutions of the Union shall be represented before the Court of Justice
by an agent appointed for each case; the agent may be assisted by an adviser or by a lawyer.
The States, other than the Member States, which are parties to the Agreement on the European
Economic Area and also the EFTA Surveillance Authority referred to in that Agreement shall be
represented in same manner.
Other parties must be represented by a lawyer.
Only a lawyer authorised to practise before a court of a Member State or of another State which is a
party to the Agreement on the European Economic Area may represent or assist a party before the
Court.
Such agents, advisers and lawyers shall, when they appear before the Court, enjoy the rights and
immunities necessary to the independent exercise of their duties, under conditions laid down in the
Rules of Procedure.
As regards such advisers and lawyers who appear before it, the Court shall have the powers normally
accorded to courts of law, under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
University teachers being nationals of a Member State whose law accords them a right of audience
shall have the same rights before the Court as are accorded by this Article to lawyers.
EN
C 326/214 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 20
The procedure before the Court of Justice shall consist of two parts: written and oral.
The written procedure shall consist of the communication to the parties and to the institutions of the
Union whose decisions are in dispute, of applications, statements of case, defences and observations,
and of replies, if any, as well as of all papers and documents in support or of certified copies of
them.
Communications shall be made by the Registrar in the order and within the time laid down in the
Rules of Procedure.
The oral procedure shall consist of the reading of the report presented by a Judge acting as
Rapporteur, the hearing by the Court of agents, advisers and lawyers and of the submissions of
the Advocate-General, as well as the hearing, if any, of witnesses and experts.
Where it considers that the case raises no new point of law, the Court may decide, after hearing the
Advocate-General, that the case shall be determined without a submission from the Advocate-
General.
Article 21
A case shall be brought before the Court of Justice by a written application addressed to the
Registrar. The application shall contain the applicant’s name and permanent address and the
description of the signatory, the name of the party or names of the parties against whom the
application is made, the subject-matter of the dispute, the form of order sought and a brief
statement of the pleas in law on which the application is based.
The application shall be accompanied, where appropriate, by the measure the annulment of which is
sought or, in the circumstances referred to in Article 265 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union, by documentary evidence of the date on which an institution was, in accordance
with those Articles, requested to act. If the documents are not submitted with the application, the
Registrar shall ask the party concerned to produce them within a reasonable period, but in that event
the rights of the party shall not lapse even if such documents are produced after the time limit for
bringing proceedings.
Article 22
A case governed by Article 18 of the EAEC Treaty shall be brought before the Court of Justice by an
appeal addressed to the Registrar. The appeal shall contain the name and permanent address of the
applicant and the description of the signatory, a reference to the decision against which the appeal is
brought, the names of the respondents, the subject-matter of the dispute, the submissions and a brief
statement of the grounds on which the appeal is based.
The appeal shall be accompanied by a certified copy of the decision of the Arbitration Committee
which is contested.
If the Court rejects the appeal, the decision of the Arbitration Committee shall become final.
If the Court annuls the decision of the Arbitration Committee, the matter may be re-opened, where
appropriate, on the initiative of one of the parties in the case, before the Arbitration Committee. The
latter shall conform to any decisions on points of law given by the Court.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/215
Article 23
In the cases governed by Article 267 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the
decision of the court or tribunal of a Member State which suspends its proceedings and refers a case
to the Court of Justice shall be notified to the Court by the court or tribunal concerned. The decision
shall then be notified by the Registrar of the Court to the parties, to the Member States and to the
Commission, and to the institution, body, office or agency of the Union which adopted the act the
validity or interpretation of which is in dispute.
Within two months of this notification, the parties, the Member States, the Commission and, where
appropriate, the institution, body, office or agency which adopted the act the validity or interpre
tation of which is in dispute, shall be entitled to submit statements of case or written observations to
the Court.
In the cases governed by Article 267 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the
decision of the national court or tribunal shall, moreover, be notified by the Registrar of the Court to
the States, other than the Member States, which are parties to the Agreement on the European
Economic Area and also to the EFTA Surveillance Authority referred to in that Agreement which
may, within two months of notification, where one of the fields of application of that Agreement is
concerned, submit statements of case or written observations to the Court.
Where an agreement relating to a specific subject matter, concluded by the Council and one or more
non-member States, provides that those States are to be entitled to submit statements of case or
written observations where a court or tribunal of a Member State refers to the Court of Justice for a
preliminary ruling a question falling within the scope of the agreement, the decision of the national
court or tribunal containing that question shall also be notified to the non-member States concerned.
Within two months from such notification, those States may lodge at the Court statements of case or
written observations.
Article 23a (*)
The Rules of Procedure may provide for an expedited or accelerated procedure and, for references for
a preliminary ruling relating to the area of freedom, security and justice, an urgent procedure.
Those procedures may provide, in respect of the submission of statements of case or written
observations, for a shorter period than that provided for by Article 23, and, in derogation from
the fourth paragraph of Article 20, for the case to be determined without a submission from the
Advocate General.
In addition, the urgent procedure may provide for restriction of the parties and other interested
persons mentioned in Article 23, authorised to submit statements of case or written observations
and, in cases of extreme urgency, for the written stage of the procedure to be omitted.
EN
C 326/216 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
(*) Article inserted by Decision 2008/79/EC, Euratom (OJ L 24, 29.1.2008, p. 42).
Article 24
The Court of Justice may require the parties to produce all documents and to supply all information
which the Court considers desirable. Formal note shall be taken of any refusal.
The Court may also require the Member States and institutions, bodies, offices and agencies not
being parties to the case to supply all information which the Court considers necessary for the
proceedings.
Article 25
The Court of Justice may at any time entrust any individual, body, authority, committee or other
organisation it chooses with the task of giving an expert opinion.
Article 26
Witnesses may be heard under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
Article 27
With respect to defaulting witnesses the Court of Justice shall have the powers generally granted to
courts and tribunals and may impose pecuniary penalties under conditions laid down in the Rules of
Procedure.
Article 28
Witnesses and experts may be heard on oath taken in the form laid down in the Rules of Procedure
or in the manner laid down by the law of the country of the witness or expert.
Article 29
The Court of Justice may order that a witness or expert be heard by the judicial authority of his place
of permanent residence.
The order shall be sent for implementation to the competent judicial authority under conditions laid
down in the Rules of Procedure. The documents drawn up in compliance with the letters rogatory
shall be returned to the Court under the same conditions.
The Court shall defray the expenses, without prejudice to the right to charge them, where appro
priate, to the parties.
Article 30
A Member State shall treat any violation of an oath by a witness or expert in the same manner as if
the offence had been committed before one of its courts with jurisdiction in civil proceedings. At the
instance of the Court of Justice, the Member State concerned shall prosecute the offender before its
competent court.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/217
Article 31
The hearing in court shall be public, unless the Court of Justice, of its own motion or on application
by the parties, decides otherwise for serious reasons.
Article 32
During the hearings the Court of Justice may examine the experts, the witnesses and the parties
themselves. The latter, however, may address the Court of Justice only through their representatives.
Article 33
Minutes shall be made of each hearing and signed by the President and the Registrar.
Article 34
The case list shall be established by the President.
Article 35
The deliberations of the Court of Justice shall be and shall remain secret.
Article 36
Judgments shall state the reasons on which they are based. They shall contain the names of the
Judges who took part in the deliberations.
Article 37
Judgments shall be signed by the President and the Registrar. They shall be read in open court.
Article 38
The Court of Justice shall adjudicate upon costs.
Article 39
The President of the Court of Justice may, by way of summary procedure, which may, in so far as
necessary, differ from some of the rules contained in this Statute and which shall be laid down in the
Rules of Procedure, adjudicate upon applications to suspend execution, as provided for in Article 278
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 157 of the EAEC Treaty, or to
prescribe interim measures pursuant to Article 279 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European
Union, or to suspend enforcement in accordance with the fourth paragraph of Article 299 of the
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or the third paragraph of Article 164 of the EAEC
Treaty.
EN
C 326/218 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Should the President be prevented from attending, his place shall be taken by another Judge under
conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
The ruling of the President or of the Judge replacing him shall be provisional and shall in no way
prejudice the decision of the Court on the substance of the case.
Article 40
Member States and institutions of the Union may intervene in cases before the Court of Justice.
The same right shall be open to the bodies, offices and agencies of the Union and to any other
person which can establish an interest in the result of a case submitted to the Court. Natural or legal
persons shall not intervene in cases between Member States, between institutions of the Union or
between Member States and institutions of the Union.
Without prejudice to the second paragraph, the States, other than the Member States, which are
parties to the Agreement on the European Economic Area, and also the EFTA Surveillance Authority
referred to in that Agreement, may intervene in cases before the Court where one of the fields of
application of that Agreement is concerned.
An application to intervene shall be limited to supporting the form of order sought by one of the
parties.
Article 41
Where the defending party, after having been duly summoned, fails to file written submissions in
defence, judgment shall be given against that party by default. An objection may be lodged against
the judgment within one month of it being notified. The objection shall not have the effect of staying
enforcement of the judgment by default unless the Court of Justice decides otherwise.
Article 42
Member States, institutions, bodies, offices and agencies of the Union and any other natural or legal
persons may, in cases and under conditions to be determined by the Rules of Procedure, institute
third-party proceedings to contest a judgment rendered without their being heard, where the
judgment is prejudicial to their rights.
Article 43
If the meaning or scope of a judgment is in doubt, the Court of Justice shall construe it on
application by any party or any institution of the Union establishing an interest therein.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/219
Article 44
An application for revision of a judgment may be made to the Court of Justice only on discovery of
a fact which is of such a nature as to be a decisive factor, and which, when the judgment was given,
was unknown to the Court and to the party claiming the revision.
The revision shall be opened by a judgment of the Court expressly recording the existence of a new
fact, recognising that it is of such a character as to lay the case open to revision and declaring the
application admissible on this ground.
No application for revision may be made after the lapse of 10 years from the date of the judgment.
Article 45
Periods of grace based on considerations of distance shall be determined by the Rules of Procedure.
No right shall be prejudiced in consequence of the expiry of a time limit if the party concerned
proves the existence of unforeseeable circumstances or of force majeure.
Article 46
Proceedings against the Union in matters arising from non-contractual liability shall be barred after a
period of five years from the occurrence of the event giving rise thereto. The period of limitation
shall be interrupted if proceedings are instituted before the Court of Justice or if prior to such
proceedings an application is made by the aggrieved party to the relevant institution of the
Union. In the latter event the proceedings must be instituted within the period of two months
provided for in Article 263 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union; the provisions
of the second paragraph of Article 265 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall
apply where appropriate.
This Article shall also apply to proceedings against the European Central Bank regarding non-
contractual liability.
TITLE IV
GENERAL COURT
Article 47
The first paragraph of Article 9, Articles 14 and 15, the first, second, fourth and fifth paragraphs of
Article 17 and Article 18 shall apply to the General Court and its members.
The fourth paragraph of Article 3 and Articles 10, 11 and 14 shall apply to the Registrar of the
General Court mutatis mutandis.
Article 48
The General Court shall consist of 27 Judges.
EN
C 326/220 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 49
The Members of the General Court may be called upon to perform the task of an Advocate-General.
It shall be the duty of the Advocate-General, acting with complete impartiality and independence, to
make, in open court, reasoned submissions on certain cases brought before the General Court in
order to assist the General Court in the performance of its task.
The criteria for selecting such cases, as well as the procedures for designating the Advocates-General,
shall be laid down in the Rules of Procedure of the General Court.
A Member called upon to perform the task of Advocate-General in a case may not take part in the
judgment of the case.
Article 50
The General Court shall sit in chambers of three or five Judges. The Judges shall elect the Presidents
of the chambers from among their number. The Presidents of the chambers of five Judges shall be
elected for three years. They may be re-elected once.
The composition of the chambers and the assignment of cases to them shall be governed by the
Rules of Procedure. In certain cases governed by the Rules of Procedure, the General Court may sit as
a full court or be constituted by a single Judge.
The Rules of Procedure may also provide that the General Court may sit in a Grand Chamber in
cases and under the conditions specified therein.
Article 51
By way of derogation from the rule laid down in Article 256(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of
the European Union, jurisdiction shall be reserved to the Court of Justice in the actions referred to in
Articles 263 and 265 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union when they are
brought by a Member State against:
(a) an act of or failure to act by the European Parliament or the Council, or by those institutions
acting jointly, except for:
decisions taken by the Council under the third subparagraph of Article 108(2) of the Treaty
on the Functioning of the European Union;
acts of the Council adopted pursuant to a Council regulation concerning measures to protect
trade within the meaning of Article 207 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European
Union;
acts of the Council by which the Council exercises implementing powers in accordance with
the second paragraph of Article 291 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union;
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/221
(b) against an act of or failure to act by the Commission under the first paragraph of Article 331 of
the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Jurisdiction shall also be reserved to the Court of Justice in the actions referred to in the same
Articles when they are brought by an institution of the Union against an act of or failure to act by
the European Parliament, the Council, both those institutions acting jointly, or the Commission, or
brought by an institution of the Union against an act of or failure to act by the European Central
Bank.
Article 52
The President of the Court of Justice and the President of the General Court shall determine, by
common accord, the conditions under which officials and other servants attached to the Court of
Justice shall render their services to the General Court to enable it to function. Certain officials or
other servants shall be responsible to the Registrar of the General Court under the authority of the
President of the General Court.
Article 53
The procedure before the General Court shall be governed by Title III.
Such further and more detailed provisions as may be necessary shall be laid down in its Rules of
Procedure. The Rules of Procedure may derogate from the fourth paragraph of Article 40 and from
Article 41 in order to take account of the specific features of litigation in the field of intellectual
property.
Notwithstanding the fourth paragraph of Article 20, the Advocate-General may make his reasoned
submissions in writing.
Article 54
Where an application or other procedural document addressed to the General Court is lodged by
mistake with the Registrar of the Court of Justice, it shall be transmitted immediately by that
Registrar to the Registrar of the General Court; likewise, where an application or other procedural
document addressed to the Court of Justice is lodged by mistake with the Registrar of the General
Court, it shall be transmitted immediately by that Registrar to the Registrar of the Court of Justice.
Where the General Court finds that it does not have jurisdiction to hear and determine an action in
respect of which the Court of Justice has jurisdiction, it shall refer that action to the Court of Justice;
likewise, where the Court of Justice finds that an action falls within the jurisdiction of the General
Court, it shall refer that action to the General Court, whereupon that Court may not decline
jurisdiction.
Where the Court of Justice and the General Court are seised of cases in which the same relief is
sought, the same issue of interpretation is raised or the validity of the same act is called in question,
the General Court may, after hearing the parties, stay the proceedings before it until such time as the
Court of Justice has delivered judgment or, where the action is one brought pursuant to Article 263
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, may decline jurisdiction so as to allow the
Court of Justice to rule on such actions. In the same circumstances, the Court of Justice may also
decide to stay the proceedings before it; in that event, the proceedings before the General Court shall
continue.
Where a Member State and an institution of the Union are challenging the same act, the General
Court shall decline jurisdiction so that the Court of Justice may rule on those applications.
EN
C 326/222 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 55
Final decisions of the General Court, decisions disposing of the substantive issues in part only or
disposing of a procedural issue concerning a plea of lack of competence or inadmissibility, shall be
notified by the Registrar of the General Court to all parties as well as all Member States and the
institutions of the Union even if they did not intervene in the case before the General Court.
Article 56
An appeal may be brought before the Court of Justice, within two months of the notification of the
decision appealed against, against final decisions of the General Court and decisions of that Court
disposing of the substantive issues in part only or disposing of a procedural issue concerning a plea
of lack of competence or inadmissibility.
Such an appeal may be brought by any party which has been unsuccessful, in whole or in part, in its
submissions. However, interveners other than the Member States and the institutions of the Union
may bring such an appeal only where the decision of the General Court directly affects them.
With the exception of cases relating to disputes between the Union and its servants, an appeal may
also be brought by Member States and institutions of the Union which did not intervene in the
proceedings before the General Court. Such Member States and institutions shall be in the same
position as Member States or institutions which intervened at first instance.
Article 57
Any person whose application to intervene has been dismissed by the General Court may appeal to
the Court of Justice within two weeks from the notification of the decision dismissing the appli
cation.
The parties to the proceedings may appeal to the Court of Justice against any decision of the General
Court made pursuant to Article 278 or Article 279 or the fourth paragraph of Article 299 of the
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or Article 157 or the third paragraph of
Article 164 of the EAEC Treaty within two months from their notification.
The appeal referred to in the first two paragraphs of this Article shall be heard and determined under
the procedure referred to in Article 39.
Article 58
An appeal to the Court of Justice shall be limited to points of law. It shall lie on the grounds of lack
of competence of the General Court, a breach of procedure before it which adversely affects the
interests of the appellant as well as the infringement of Union law by the General Court.
No appeal shall lie regarding only the amount of the costs or the party ordered to pay them.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/223
Article 59
Where an appeal is brought against a decision of the General Court, the procedure before the Court
of Justice shall consist of a written part and an oral part. In accordance with conditions laid down in
the Rules of Procedure, the Court of Justice, having heard the Advocate-General and the parties, may
dispense with the oral procedure.
Article 60
Without prejudice to Articles 278 and 279 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
or Article 157 of the EAEC Treaty, an appeal shall not have suspensory effect.
By way of derogation from Article 280 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
decisions of the General Court declaring a regulation to be void shall take effect only as from the
date of expiry of the period referred to in the first paragraph of Article 56 of this Statute or, if an
appeal shall have been brought within that period, as from the date of dismissal of the appeal,
without prejudice, however, to the right of a party to apply to the Court of Justice, pursuant to
Articles 278 and 279 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or Article 157 of the
EAEC Treaty, for the suspension of the effects of the regulation which has been declared void or for
the prescription of any other interim measure.
Article 61
If the appeal is well founded, the Court of Justice shall quash the decision of the General Court. It
may itself give final judgment in the matter, where the state of the proceedings so permits, or refer
the case back to the General Court for judgment.
Where a case is referred back to the General Court, that Court shall be bound by the decision of the
Court of Justice on points of law.
When an appeal brought by a Member State or an institution of the Union, which did not intervene
in the proceedings before the General Court, is well founded, the Court of Justice may, if it considers
this necessary, state which of the effects of the decision of the General Court which has been quashed
shall be considered as definitive in respect of the parties to the litigation.
Article 62
In the cases provided for in Article 256(2) and (3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European
Union, where the First Advocate-General considers that there is a serious risk of the unity or
consistency of Union law being affected, he may propose that the Court of Justice review the
decision of the General Court.
The proposal must be made within one month of delivery of the decision by the General Court.
Within one month of receiving the proposal made by the First Advocate-General, the Court of Justice
shall decide whether or not the decision should be reviewed.
Article 62a
The Court of Justice shall give a ruling on the questions which are subject to review by means of an
urgent procedure on the basis of the file forwarded to it by the General Court.
EN
C 326/224 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Those referred to in Article 23 of this Statute and, in the cases provided for in Article 256(2) of the
EC Treaty, the parties to the proceedings before the General Court shall be entitled to lodge
statements or written observations with the Court of Justice relating to questions which are
subject to review within a period prescribed for that purpose.
The Court of Justice may decide to open the oral procedure before giving a ruling.
Article 62b
In the cases provided for in Article 256(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
without prejudice to Articles 278 and 279 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
proposals for review and decisions to open the review procedure shall not have suspensory effect. If
the Court of Justice finds that the decision of the General Court affects the unity or consistency of
Union law, it shall refer the case back to the General Court which shall be bound by the points of
law decided by the Court of Justice; the Court of Justice may state which of the effects of the decision
of the General Court are to be considered as definitive in respect of the parties to the litigation. If,
however, having regard to the result of the review, the outcome of the proceedings flows from the
findings of fact on which the decision of the General Court was based, the Court of Justice shall give
final judgment.
In the cases provided for in Article 256(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
in the absence of proposals for review or decisions to open the review procedure, the answer(s) given
by the General Court to the questions submitted to it shall take effect upon expiry of the periods
prescribed for that purpose in the second paragraph of Article 62. Should a review procedure be
opened, the answer(s) subject to review shall take effect following that procedure, unless the Court of
Justice decides otherwise. If the Court of Justice finds that the decision of the General Court affects
the unity or consistency of Union law, the answer given by the Court of Justice to the questions
subject to review shall be substituted for that given by the General Court.
TITLE IVa
SPECIALISED COURTS
Article 62c
The provisions relating to the jurisdiction, composition, organisation and procedure of the specialised
courts established under Article 257 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union are set
out in an Annex to this Statute.
TITLE V
FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 63
The Rules of Procedure of the Court of Justice and of the General Court shall contain any provisions
necessary for applying and, where required, supplementing this Statute.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/225
Article 64
The rules governing the language arrangements applicable at the Court of Justice of the European
Union shall be laid down by a regulation of the Council acting unanimously. This regulation shall be
adopted either at the request of the Court of Justice and after consultation of the Commission and
the European Parliament, or on a proposal from the Commission and after consultation of the Court
of Justice and of the European Parliament.
Until those rules have been adopted, the provisions of the Rules of Procedure of the Court of Justice
and of the Rules of Procedure of the General Court governing language arrangements shall continue
to apply. By way of derogation from Articles 253 and 254 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union, those provisions may only be amended or repealed with the unanimous consent of
the Council.
ANNEX
THE EUROPEAN UNION CIVIL SERVICE TRIBUNAL
Article 1
The European Union Civil Service Tribunal (hereafter ‘the Civil Service Tribunal’) shall exercise at first instance jurisdiction
in disputes between the Union and its servants referred to in Article 270 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union, including disputes between all bodies or agencies and their servants in respect of which jurisdiction is
conferred on the Court of Justice of the European Union.
Article 2
The Civil Service Tribunal shall consist of seven judges. Should the Court of Justice so request, the Council, acting by a
qualified majority, may increase the number of judges.
The judges shall be appointed for a period of six years. Retiring judges may be reappointed.
Any vacancy shall be filled by the appointment of a new judge for a period of six years.
Article 3
1. The judges shall be appointed by the Council, acting in accordance with the fourth paragraph of Article 257 of the
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, after consulting the committee provided for by this Article. When
appointing judges, the Council shall ensure a balanced composition of the Civil Service Tribunal on as broad a
geographical basis as possible from among nationals of the Member States and with respect to the national legal
systems represented.
2. Any person who is a Union citizen and fulfils the conditions laid down in the fourth paragraph of Article 257 of
the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union may submit an application. The Council, acting on a recom
mendation from the Court of Justice, shall determine the conditions and the arrangements governing the submission and
processing of such applications.
3. A committee shall be set up comprising seven persons chosen from among former members of the Court of Justice
and the General Court and lawyers of recognised competence. The committee's membership and operating rules shall be
determined by the Council, acting on a recommendation by the President of the Court of Justice.
EN
C 326/226 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
4. The committee shall give an opinion on candidates' suitability to perform the duties of judge at the Civil Service
Tribunal. The committee shall append to its opinion a list of candidates having the most suitable high-level experience.
Such list shall contain the names of at least twice as many candidates as there are judges to be appointed by the Council.
Article 4
1. The judges shall elect the President of the Civil Service Tribunal from among their number for a term of three years.
He may be re-elected.
2. The Civil Service Tribunal shall sit in chambers of three judges. It may, in certain cases determined by its rules of
procedure, sit in full court or in a chamber of five judges or of a single judge.
3. The President of the Civil Service Tribunal shall preside over the full court and the chamber of five judges. The
Presidents of the chambers of three judges shall be designated as provided in paragraph 1. If the President of the Civil
Service Tribunal is assigned to a chamber of three judges, he shall preside over that chamber.
4. The jurisdiction of and quorum for the full court as well as the composition of the chambers and the assignment of
cases to them shall be governed by the Rules of Procedure.
Article 5
Articles 2 to 6, 14, 15, the first, second and fifth paragraphs of Article 17, and Article 18 of the Statute of the Court of
Justice of the European Union shall apply to the Civil Service Tribunal and its members.
The oath referred to in Article 2 of the Statute shall be taken before the Court of Justice, and the decisions referred to in
Articles 3, 4 and 6 thereof shall be adopted by the Court of Justice after consulting the Civil Service Tribunal.
Article 6
1. The Civil Service Tribunal shall be supported by the departments of the Court of Justice and of the General Court.
The President of the Court of Justice or, in appropriate cases, the President of the General Court, shall determine by
common accord with the President of the Civil Service Tribunal the conditions under which officials and other servants
attached to the Court of Justice or the General Court shall render their services to the Civil Service Tribunal to enable it to
function. Certain officials or other servants shall be responsible to the Registrar of the Civil Service Tribunal under the
authority of the President of that Tribunal.
2. The Civil Service Tribunal shall appoint its Registrar and lay down the rules governing his service. The fourth
paragraph of Article 3 and Articles 10, 11 and 14 of the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall apply
to the Registrar of the Tribunal.
Article 7
1. The procedure before the Civil Service Tribunal shall be governed by Title III of the Statute of the Court of Justice of
the European Union, with the exception of Articles 22 and 23. Such further and more detailed provisions as may be
necessary shall be laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
2. The provisions concerning the General Court's language arrangements shall apply to the Civil Service Tribunal.
3. The written stage of the procedure shall comprise the presentation of the application and of the statement of
defence, unless the Civil Service Tribunal decides that a second exchange of written pleadings is necessary. Where there is
such second exchange, the Civil Service Tribunal may, with the agreement of the parties, decide to proceed to judgment
without an oral procedure.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/227
4. At all stages of the procedure, including the time when the application is filed, the Civil Service Tribunal may
examine the possibilities of an amicable settlement of the dispute and may try to facilitate such settlement.
5. The Civil Service Tribunal shall rule on the costs of a case. Subject to the specific provisions of the Rules of
Procedure, the unsuccessful party shall be ordered to pay the costs should the court so decide.
Article 8
1. Where an application or other procedural document addressed to the Civil Service Tribunal is lodged by mistake
with the Registrar of the Court of Justice or General Court, it shall be transmitted immediately by that Registrar to the
Registrar of the Civil Service Tribunal. Likewise, where an application or other procedural document addressed to the
Court of Justice or to the General Court is lodged by mistake with the Registrar of the Civil Service Tribunal, it shall be
transmitted immediately by that Registrar to the Registrar of the Court of Justice or General Court.
2. Where the Civil Service Tribunal finds that it does not have jurisdiction to hear and determine an action in respect
of which the Court of Justice or the General Court has jurisdiction, it shall refer that action to the Court of Justice or to
the General Court. Likewise, where the Court of Justice or the General Court finds that an action falls within the
jurisdiction of the Civil Service Tribunal, the Court seised shall refer that action to the Civil Service Tribunal,
whereupon that Tribunal may not decline jurisdiction.
3. Where the Civil Service Tribunal and the General Court are seised of cases in which the same issue of interpretation
is raised or the validity of the same act is called in question, the Civil Service Tribunal, after hearing the parties, may stay
the proceedings until the judgment of the General Court has been delivered.
Where the Civil Service Tribunal and the General Court are seised of cases in which the same relief is sought, the Civil
Service Tribunal shall decline jurisdiction so that the General Court may act on those cases.
Article 9
An appeal may be brought before the General Court, within two months of notification of the decision appealed against,
against final decisions of the Civil Service Tribunal and decisions of that Tribunal disposing of the substantive issues in
part only or disposing of a procedural issue concerning a plea of lack of jurisdiction or inadmissibility.
Such an appeal may be brought by any party which has been unsuccessful, in whole or in part, in its submissions.
However, interveners other than the Member States and the institutions of the Union may bring such an appeal only
where the decision of the Civil Service Tribunal directly affects them.
Article 10
1. Any person whose application to intervene has been dismissed by the Civil Service Tribunal may appeal to the
General Court within two weeks of notification of the decision dismissing the application.
2. The parties to the proceedings may appeal to the General Court against any decision of the Civil Service Tribunal
made pursuant to Article 278 or Article 279 or the fourth paragraph of Article 299 of the Treaty on the Functioning of
the European Union or Article 157 or the third paragraph of Article 164 of the EAEC Treaty within two months of its
notification.
3. The President of the General Court may, by way of summary procedure, which may, in so far as necessary, differ
from some of the rules contained in this Annex and which shall be laid down in the rules of procedure of the General
Court, adjudicate upon appeals brought in accordance with paragraphs 1 and 2.
EN
C 326/228 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 11
1. An appeal to the General Court shall be limited to points of law. It shall lie on the grounds of lack of jurisdiction of
the Civil Service Tribunal, a breach of procedure before it which adversely affects the interests of the appellant, as well as
the infringement of Union law by the Tribunal.
2. No appeal shall lie regarding only the amount of the costs or the party ordered to pay them.
Article 12
1. Without prejudice to Articles 278 and 279 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or Article 157
of the EAEC Treaty, an appeal before the General Court shall not have suspensory effect.
2. Where an appeal is brought against a decision of the Civil Service Tribunal, the procedure before the General Court
shall consist of a written part and an oral part. In accordance with conditions laid down in the rules of procedure, the
General Court, having heard the parties, may dispense with the oral procedure.
Article 13
1. If the appeal is well founded, the General Court shall quash the decision of the Civil Service Tribunal and itself give
judgment in the matter. It shall refer the case back to the Civil Service Tribunal for judgment where the state of the
proceedings does not permit a decision by the Court.
2. Where a case is referred back to the Civil Service Tribunal, the Tribunal shall be bound by the decision of the
General Court on points of law.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/229
PROTOCOL (No 4)
ON THE STATUTE OF THE EUROPEAN SYSTEM OF
CENTRAL BANKS AND OF THE EUROPEAN CENTRAL
BANK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING
to lay down the Statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European
Central Bank provided for in the second paragraph of Article 129 of the Treaty on the Functioning
of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED
upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
CHAPTER I
THE EUROPEAN SYSTEM OF CENTRAL BANKS
Article 1
The European System of Central Banks
In accordance with Article 282(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the
European Central Bank (ECB) and the national central banks shall constitute the European System of
Central Banks (ESCB). The ECB and the national central banks of those Member States whose
currency is the euro shall constitute the Eurosystem.
The ESCB and the ECB shall perform their tasks and carry on their activities in accordance with the
provisions of the Treaties and of this Statute.
CHAPTER II
OBJECTIVES AND TASKS OF THE ESCB
Article 2
Objectives
In accordance with Article 127(1) and Article 282(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union, the primary objective of the ESCB shall be to maintain price stability. Without
prejudice to the objective of price stability, it shall support the general economic policies in the
Union with a view to contributing to the achievement of the objectives of the Union as laid down in
Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union. The ESCB shall act in accordance with the principle of an
open market economy with free competition, favouring an efficient allocation of resources, and in
compliance with the principles set out in Article 119 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union.
EN
C 326/230 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 3
Tasks
3.1. In accordance with Article 127(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
the basic tasks to be carried out through the ESCB shall be:
— to define and implement the monetary policy of the Union;
to conduct foreign-exchange operations consistent with the provisions of Article 219 of that
Treaty;
— to hold and manage the official foreign reserves of the Member States;
— to promote the smooth operation of payment systems.
3.2. In accordance with Article 127(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
the third indent of Article 3.1 shall be without prejudice to the holding and management by the
governments of Member States of foreign-exchange working balances.
3.3. In accordance with Article 127(5) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
the ESCB shall contribute to the smooth conduct of policies pursued by the competent authorities
relating to the prudential supervision of credit institutions and the stability of the financial system.
Article 4
Advisory functions
In accordance with Article 127(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
(a) the ECB shall be consulted:
— on any proposed Union act in its fields of competence;
— by national authorities regarding any draft legislative provision in its fields of competence, but
within the limits and under the conditions set out by the Council in accordance with the
procedure laid down in Article 41;
(b) the ECB may submit opinions to the Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies or to national
authorities on matters in its fields of competence.
Article 5
Collection of statistical information
5.1. In order to undertake the tasks of the ESCB, the ECB, assisted by the national central banks,
shall collect the necessary statistical information either from the competent national authorities or
directly from economic agents. For these purposes it shall cooperate with the Union institutions,
bodies, offices or agencies and with the competent authorities of the Member States or third
countries and with international organisations.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/231
5.2. The national central banks shall carry out, to the extent possible, the tasks described in
Article 5.1.
5.3. The ECB shall contribute to the harmonisation, where necessary, of the rules and practices
governing the collection, compilation and distribution of statistics in the areas within its fields of
competence.
5.4. The Council, in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 41, shall define the
natural and legal persons subject to reporting requirements, the confidentiality regime and the
appropriate provisions for enforcement.
Article 6
International cooperation
6.1. In the field of international cooperation involving the tasks entrusted to the ESCB, the ECB
shall decide how the ESCB shall be represented.
6.2. The ECB and, subject to its approval, the national central banks may participate in inter
national monetary institutions.
6.3. Articles 6.1 and 6.2 shall be without prejudice to Article 138 of the Treaty on the Func
tioning of the European Union.
CHAPTER III
ORGANISATION OF THE ESCB
Article 7
Independence
In accordance with Article 130 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, when
exercising the powers and carrying out the tasks and duties conferred upon them by the Treaties and
this Statute, neither the ECB, nor a national central bank, nor any member of their decision-making
bodies shall seek or take instructions from Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, from any
government of a Member State or from any other body. The Union institutions, bodies, offices or
agencies and the governments of the Member States undertake to respect this principle and not to
seek to influence the members of the decision-making bodies of the ECB or of the national central
banks in the performance of their tasks.
Article 8
General principle
The ESCB shall be governed by the decision-making bodies of the ECB.
EN
C 326/232 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 9
The European Central Bank
9.1. The ECB which, in accordance with Article 282(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union, shall have legal personality, shall enjoy in each of the Member States the most
extensive legal capacity accorded to legal persons under its law; it may, in particular, acquire or
dispose of movable and immovable property and may be a party to legal proceedings.
9.2. The ECB shall ensure that the tasks conferred upon the ESCB under Article 127(2), (3) and (5)
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union are implemented either by its own activities
pursuant to this Statute or through the national central banks pursuant to Articles 12.1 and 14.
9.3. In accordance with Article 129(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
the decision making bodies of the ECB shall be the Governing Council and the Executive Board.
Article 10
The Governing Council
10.1. In accordance with Article 283(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
the Governing Council shall comprise the members of the Executive Board of the ECB and the
governors of the national central banks of the Member States whose currency is the euro.
10.2. Each member of the Governing Council shall have one vote. As from the date on which the
number of members of the Governing Council exceeds 21, each member of the Executive Board shall
have one vote and the number of governors with a voting right shall be 15. The latter voting rights
shall be assigned and shall rotate as follows:
as from the date on which the number of governors exceeds 15, until it reaches 22, the
governors shall be allocated to two groups, according to a ranking of the size of the share of
their national central bank's Member State in the aggregate gross domestic product at market
prices and in the total aggregated balance sheet of the monetary financial institutions of the
Member States whose currency is the euro. The shares in the aggregate gross domestic product at
market prices and in the total aggregated balance sheet of the monetary financial institutions shall
be assigned weights of 5/6 and 1/6, respectively. The first group shall be composed of five
governors and the second group of the remaining governors. The frequency of voting rights
of the governors allocated to the first group shall not be lower than the frequency of voting
rights of those of the second group. Subject to the previous sentence, the first group shall be
assigned four voting rights and the second group eleven voting rights,
as from the date on which the number of governors reaches 22, the governors shall be allocated
to three groups according to a ranking based on the above criteria. The first group shall be
composed of five governors and shall be assigned four voting rights. The second group shall be
composed of half of the total number of governors, with any fraction rounded up to the nearest
integer, and shall be assigned eight voting rights. The third group shall be composed of the
remaining governors and shall be assigned three voting rights,
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/233
— within each group, the governors shall have their voting rights for equal amounts of time,
for the calculation of the shares in the aggregate gross domestic product at market prices
Article 29.2 shall apply. The total aggregated balance sheet of the monetary financial institutions
shall be calculated in accordance with the statistical framework applying in the Union at the time
of the calculation,
— whenever the aggregate gross domestic product at market prices is adjusted in accordance with
Article 29.3, or whenever the number of governors increases, the size and/or composition of the
groups shall be adjusted in accordance with the above principles,
the Governing Council, acting by a two-thirds majority of all its members, with and without a
voting right, shall take all measures necessary for the implementation of the above principles and
may decide to postpone the start of the rotation system until the date on which the number of
governors exceeds 18.
The right to vote shall be exercised in person. By way of derogation from this rule, the Rules of
Procedure referred to in Article 12.3 may lay down that members of the Governing Council may cast
their vote by means of teleconferencing. These rules shall also provide that a member of the
Governing Council who is prevented from attending meetings of the Governing Council for a
prolonged period may appoint an alternate as a member of the Governing Council.
The provisions of the previous paragraphs are without prejudice to the voting rights of all members
of the Governing Council, with and without a voting right, under Articles 10.3, 40.2 and 40.3.
Save as otherwise provided for in this Statute, the Governing Council shall act by a simple majority
of the members having a voting right. In the event of a tie, the President shall have the casting vote.
In order for the Governing Council to vote, there shall be a quorum of two-thirds of the members
having a voting right. If the quorum is not met, the President may convene an extraordinary meeting
at which decisions may be taken without regard to the quorum.
10.3. For any decisions to be taken under Articles 28, 29, 30, 32 and 33, the votes in the
Governing Council shall be weighted according to the national central banks' shares in the subscribed
capital of the ECB. The weights of the votes of the members of the Executive Board shall be zero. A
decision requiring a qualified majority shall be adopted if the votes cast in favour represent at least
two thirds of the subscribed capital of the ECB and represent at least half of the shareholders. If a
Governor is unable to be present, he may nominate an alternate to cast his weighted vote.
10.4. The proceedings of the meetings shall be confidential. The Governing Council may decide to
make the outcome of its deliberations public.
10.5. The Governing Council shall meet at least 10 times a year.
EN
C 326/234 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 11
The Executive Board
11.1. In accordance with the first subparagraph of Article 283(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning
of the European Union, the Executive Board shall comprise the President, the Vice-President and four
other members.
The members shall perform their duties on a full-time basis. No member shall engage in any
occupation, whether gainful or not, unless exemption is exceptionally granted by the Governing
Council.
11.2. In accordance with the second subparagraph of Article 283(2) of the Treaty on the Func
tioning of the European Union, the President, the Vice-President and the other members of the
Executive Board shall be appointed by the European Council, acting by a qualified majority, from
among persons of recognised standing and professional experience in monetary or banking matters,
on a recommendation from the Council after it has consulted the European Parliament and the
Governing Council.
Their term of office shall be eight years and shall not be renewable.
Only nationals of Member States may be members of the Executive Board.
11.3. The terms and conditions of employment of the members of the Executive Board, in
particular their salaries, pensions and other social security benefits shall be the subject of
contracts with the ECB and shall be fixed by the Governing Council on a proposal from a
Committee comprising three members appointed by the Governing Council and three members
appointed by the Council. The members of the Executive Board shall not have the right to vote
on matters referred to in this paragraph.
11.4. If a member of the Executive Board no longer fulfils the conditions required for the
performance of his duties or if he has been guilty of serious misconduct, the Court of Justice
may, on application by the Governing Council or the Executive Board, compulsorily retire him.
11.5. Each member of the Executive Board present in person shall have the right to vote and shall
have, for that purpose, one vote. Save as otherwise provided, the Executive Board shall act by a
simple majority of the votes cast. In the event of a tie, the President shall have the casting vote. The
voting arrangements shall be specified in the Rules of Procedure referred to in Article 12.3.
11.6. The Executive Board shall be responsible for the current business of the ECB.
11.7. Any vacancy on the Executive Board shall be filled by the appointment of a new member in
accordance with Article 11.2.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/235
Article 12
Responsibilities of the decision-making bodies
12.1. The Governing Council shall adopt the guidelines and take the decisions necessary to ensure
the performance of the tasks entrusted to the ESCB under these Treaties and this Statute. The
Governing Council shall formulate the monetary policy of the Union including, as appropriate,
decisions relating to intermediate monetary objectives, key interest rates and the supply of
reserves in the ESCB, and shall establish the necessary guidelines for their implementation.
The Executive Board shall implement monetary policy in accordance with the guidelines and
decisions laid down by the Governing Council. In doing so the Executive Board shall give the
necessary instructions to national central banks. In addition the Executive Board may have certain
powers delegated to it where the Governing Council so decides.
To the extent deemed possible and appropriate and without prejudice to the provisions of this
Article, the ECB shall have recourse to the national central banks to carry out operations which
form part of the tasks of the ESCB.
12.2. The Executive Board shall have responsibility for the preparation of meetings of the
Governing Council.
12.3. The Governing Council shall adopt Rules of Procedure which determine the internal organi
sation of the ECB and its decision-making bodies.
12.4. The Governing Council shall exercise the advisory functions referred to in Article 4.
12.5. The Governing Council shall take the decisions referred to in Article 6.
Article 13
The President
13.1. The President or, in his absence, the Vice-President shall chair the Governing Council and
the Executive Board of the ECB.
13.2. Without prejudice to Article 38, the President or his nominee shall represent the ECB
externally.
Article 14
National central banks
14.1. In accordance with Article 131 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
each Member State shall ensure that its national legislation, including the statutes of its national
central bank, is compatible with these Treaties and this Statute.
14.2. The statutes of the national central banks shall, in particular, provide that the term of office
of a Governor of a national central bank shall be no less than five years.
EN
C 326/236 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
A Governor may be relieved from office only if he no longer fulfils the conditions required for the
performance of his duties or if he has been guilty of serious misconduct. A decision to this effect
may be referred to the Court of Justice by the Governor concerned or the Governing Council on
grounds of infringement of these Treaties or of any rule of law relating to their application. Such
proceedings shall be instituted within two months of the publication of the decision or of its
notification to the plaintiff or, in the absence thereof, of the day on which it came to the
knowledge of the latter, as the case may be.
14.3. The national central banks are an integral part of the ESCB and shall act in accordance with
the guidelines and instructions of the ECB. The Governing Council shall take the necessary steps to
ensure compliance with the guidelines and instructions of the ECB, and shall require that any
necessary information be given to it.
14.4. National central banks may perform functions other than those specified in this Statute
unless the Governing Council finds, by a majority of two thirds of the votes cast, that these interfere
with the objectives and tasks of the ESCB. Such functions shall be performed on the responsibility
and liability of national central banks and shall not be regarded as being part of the functions of the
ESCB.
Article 15
Reporting commitments
15.1. The ECB shall draw up and publish reports on the activities of the ESCB at least quarterly.
15.2. A consolidated financial statement of the ESCB shall be published each week.
15.3. In accordance with Article 284(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
the ECB shall address an annual report on the activities of the ESCB and on the monetary policy of
both the previous and the current year to the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission,
and also to the European Council.
15.4. The reports and statements referred to in this Article shall be made available to interested
parties free of charge.
Article 16
Banknotes
In accordance with Article 128(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the
Governing Council shall have the exclusive right to authorise the issue of euro banknotes within the
Union. The ECB and the national central banks may issue such notes. The banknotes issued by the
ECB and the national central banks shall be the only such notes to have the status of legal tender
within the Union.
The ECB shall respect as far as possible existing practices regarding the issue and design of bank
notes.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/237
CHAPTER IV
MONETARY FUNCTIONS AND OPERATIONS OF THE ESCB
Article 17
Accounts with the ECB and the national central banks
In order to conduct their operations, the ECB and the national central banks may open accounts for
credit institutions, public entities and other market participants and accept assets, including book
entry securities, as collateral.
Article 18
Open market and credit operations
18.1. In order to achieve the objectives of the ESCB and to carry out its tasks, the ECB and the
national central banks may:
— operate in the financial markets by buying and selling outright (spot and forward) or under
repurchase agreement and by lending or borrowing claims and marketable instruments, whether
in euro or other currencies, as well as precious metals;
conduct credit operations with credit institutions and other market participants, with lending
being based on adequate collateral.
18.2. The ECB shall establish general principles for open market and credit operations carried out
by itself or the national central banks, including for the announcement of conditions under which
they stand ready to enter into such transactions.
Article 19
Minimum reserves
19.1. Subject to Article 2, the ECB may require credit institutions established in Member States to
hold minimum reserve on accounts with the ECB and national central banks in pursuance of
monetary policy objectives. Regulations concerning the calculation and determination of the
required minimum reserves may be established by the Governing Council. In cases of non-
compliance the ECB shall be entitled to levy penalty interest and to impose other sanctions with
comparable effect.
19.2. For the application of this Article, the Council shall, in accordance with the procedure laid
down in Article 41, define the basis for minimum reserves and the maximum permissible ratios
between those reserves and their basis, as well as the appropriate sanctions in cases of non-
compliance.
EN
C 326/238 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 20
Other instruments of monetary control
The Governing Council may, by a majority of two thirds of the votes cast, decide upon the use of
such other operational methods of monetary control as it sees fit, respecting Article 2.
The Council shall, in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 41, define the scope of such
methods if they impose obligations on third parties.
Article 21
Operations with public entities
21.1. In accordance with Article 123 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
overdrafts or any other type of credit facility with the ECB or with the national central banks in
favour of Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, central governments, regional, local or other
public authorities, other bodies governed by public law, or public undertakings of Member States
shall be prohibited, as shall the purchase directly from them by the ECB or national central banks of
debt instruments.
21.2. The ECB and national central banks may act as fiscal agents for the entities referred to in
Article 21.1.
21.3. The provisions of this Article shall not apply to publicly owned credit institutions which, in
the context of the supply of reserves by central banks, shall be given the same treatment by national
central banks and the ECB as private credit institutions.
Article 22
Clearing and payment systems
The ECB and national central banks may provide facilities, and the ECB may make regulations, to
ensure efficient and sound clearing and payment systems within the Union and with other countries.
Article 23
External operations
The ECB and national central banks may:
— establish relations with central banks and financial institutions in other countries and, where
appropriate, with international organisations;
acquire and sell spot and forward all types of foreign exchange assets and precious metals; the
term ‘foreign exchange asset’ shall include securities and all other assets in the currency of any
country or units of account and in whatever form held;
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/239
— hold and manage the assets referred to in this Article;
— conduct all types of banking transactions in relations with third countries and international
organisations, including borrowing and lending operations.
Article 24
Other operations
In addition to operations arising from their tasks, the ECB and national central banks may enter into
operations for their administrative purposes or for their staff.
CHAPTER V
PRUDENTIAL SUPERVISION
Article 25
Prudential supervision
25.1. The ECB may offer advice to and be consulted by the Council, the Commission and the
competent authorities of the Member States on the scope and implementation of Union legislation
relating to the prudential supervision of credit institutions and to the stability of the financial system.
25.2. In accordance with any regulation of the Council under Article 127(6) of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union, the ECB may perform specific tasks concerning policies relating
to the prudential supervision of credit institutions and other financial institutions with the exception
of insurance undertakings.
CHAPTER VI
FINANCIAL PROVISIONS OF THE ESCB
Article 26
Financial accounts
26.1. The financial year of the ECB and national central banks shall begin on the first day of
January and end on the last day of December.
26.2. The annual accounts of the ECB shall be drawn up by the Executive Board, in accordance
with the principles established by the Governing Council. The accounts shall be approved by the
Governing Council and shall thereafter be published.
26.3. For analytical and operational purposes, the Executive Board shall draw up a consolidated
balance sheet of the ESCB, comprising those assets and liabilities of the national central banks that
fall within the ESCB.
EN
C 326/240 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
26.4. For the application of this Article, the Governing Council shall establish the necessary rules
for standardising the accounting and reporting of operations undertaken by the national central
banks.
Article 27
Auditing
27.1. The accounts of the ECB and national central banks shall be audited by independent
external auditors recommended by the Governing Council and approved by the Council. The
auditors shall have full power to examine all books and accounts of the ECB and national central
banks and obtain full information about their transactions.
27.2. The provisions of Article 287 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall
only apply to an examination of the operational efficiency of the management of the ECB.
Article 28
Capital of the ECB
28.1. The capital of the ECB shall be euro 5 000 million. The capital may be increased by such
amounts as may be decided by the Governing Council acting by the qualified majority provided for
in Article 10.3, within the limits and under the conditions set by the Council under the procedure
laid down in Article 41.
28.2. The national central banks shall be the sole subscribers to and holders of the capital of the
ECB. The subscription of capital shall be according to the key established in accordance with
Article 29.
28.3. The Governing Council, acting by the qualified majority provided for in Article 10.3, shall
determine the extent to which and the form in which the capital shall be paid up.
28.4. Subject to Article 28.5, the shares of the national central banks in the subscribed capital of
the ECB may not be transferred, pledged or attached.
28.5. If the key referred to in Article 29 is adjusted, the national central banks shall transfer
among themselves capital shares to the extent necessary to ensure that the distribution of capital
shares corresponds to the adjusted key. The Governing Council shall determine the terms and
conditions of such transfers.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/241
Article 29
Key for capital subscription
29.1. The key for subscription of the ECB's capital, fixed for the first time in 1998 when the ESCB
was established, shall be determined by assigning to each national central bank a weighting in this
key equal to the sum of:
50 % of the share of its respective Member State in the population of the Union in the
penultimate year preceding the establishment of the ESCB;
— 50 % of the share of its respective Member State in the gross domestic product at market prices
of the Union as recorded in the last five years preceding the penultimate year before the
establishment of the ESCB.
The percentages shall be rounded up or down to the nearest multiple of 0,0001 percentage points.
29.2. The statistical data to be used for the application of this Article shall be provided by the
Commission in accordance with the rules adopted by the Council under the procedure provided for
in Article 41.
29.3. The weightings assigned to the national central banks shall be adjusted every five years after
the establishment of the ESCB by analogy with the provisions laid down in Article 29.1. The adjusted
key shall apply with effect from the first day of the following year.
29.4. The Governing Council shall take all other measures necessary for the application of this
Article.
Article 30
Transfer of foreign reserve assets to the ECB
30.1. Without prejudice to Article 28, the ECB shall be provided by the national central banks
with foreign reserve assets, other than Member States' currencies, euro, IMF reserve positions and
SDRs, up to an amount equivalent to euro 50 000 million. The Governing Council shall decide upon
the proportion to be called up by the ECB following its establishment and the amounts called up at
later dates. The ECB shall have the full right to hold and manage the foreign reserves that are
transferred to it and to use them for the purposes set out in this Statute.
30.2. The contributions of each national central bank shall be fixed in proportion to its share in
the subscribed capital of the ECB.
30.3. Each national central bank shall be credited by the ECB with a claim equivalent to its
contribution. The Governing Council shall determine the denomination and remuneration of such
claims.
30.4. Further calls of foreign reserve assets beyond the limit set in Article 30.1 may be effected by
the ECB, in accordance with Article 30.2, within the limits and under the conditions set by the
Council in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 41.
EN
C 326/242 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
30.5. The ECB may hold and manage IMF reserve positions and SDRs and provide for the pooling
of such assets.
30.6. The Governing Council shall take all other measures necessary for the application of this
Article.
Article 31
Foreign reserve assets held by national central banks
31.1. The national central banks shall be allowed to perform transactions in fulfilment of their
obligations towards international organisations in accordance with Article 23.
31.2. All other operations in foreign reserve assets remaining with the national central banks after
the transfers referred to in Article 30, and Member States' transactions with their foreign exchange
working balances shall, above a certain limit to be established within the framework of Article 31.3,
be subject to approval by the ECB in order to ensure consistency with the exchange rate and
monetary policies of the Union.
31.3. The Governing Council shall issue guidelines with a view to facilitating such operations.
Article 32
Allocation of monetary income of national central banks
32.1. The income accruing to the national central banks in the performance of the ESCB's
monetary policy function (hereinafter referred to as ‘monetary income’) shall be allocated at the
end of each financial year in accordance with the provisions of this Article.
32.2. The amount of each national central bank's monetary income shall be equal to its annual
income derived from its assets held against notes in circulation and deposit liabilities to credit
institutions. These assets shall be earmarked by national central banks in accordance with guidelines
to be established by the Governing Council.
32.3. If, after the introduction of the euro, the balance sheet structures of the national central
banks do not, in the judgment of the Governing Council, permit the application of Article 32.2, the
Governing Council, acting by a qualified majority, may decide that, by way of derogation from
Article 32.2, monetary income shall be measured according to an alternative method for a period of
not more than five years.
32.4. The amount of each national central bank's monetary income shall be reduced by an
amount equivalent to any interest paid by that central bank on its deposit liabilities to credit
institutions in accordance with Article 19.
The Governing Council may decide that national central banks shall be indemnified against costs
incurred in connection with the issue of banknotes or in exceptional circumstances for specific losses
arising from monetary policy operations undertaken for the ESCB. Indemnification shall be in a form
deemed appropriate in the judgment of the Governing Council; these amounts may be offset against
the national central banks' monetary income.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/243
32.5. The sum of the national central banks' monetary income shall be allocated to the national
central banks in proportion to their paid up shares in the capital of the ECB, subject to any decision
taken by the Governing Council pursuant to Article 33.2.
32.6. The clearing and settlement of the balances arising from the allocation of monetary income
shall be carried out by the ECB in accordance with guidelines established by the Governing Council.
32.7. The Governing Council shall take all other measures necessary for the application of this
Article.
Article 33
Allocation of net profits and losses of the ECB
33.1. The net profit of the ECB shall be transferred in the following order:
(a) an amount to be determined by the Governing Council, which may not exceed 20 % of the net
profit, shall be transferred to the general reserve fund subject to a limit equal to 100 % of the
capital;
(b) the remaining net profit shall be distributed to the shareholders of the ECB in proportion to their
paid-up shares.
33.2. In the event of a loss incurred by the ECB, the shortfall may be offset against the general
reserve fund of the ECB and, if necessary, following a decision by the Governing Council, against the
monetary income of the relevant financial year in proportion and up to the amounts allocated to the
national central banks in accordance with Article 32.5.
CHAPTER VII
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Article 34
Legal acts
34.1. In accordance with Article 132 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the
ECB shall:
make regulations to the extent necessary to implement the tasks defined in Article 3.1, first
indent, Articles 19.1, 22 or 25.2 and in cases which shall be laid down in the acts of the Council
referred to in Article 41;
take decisions necessary for carrying out the tasks entrusted to the ESCB under these Treaties and
this Statute;
— make recommendations and deliver opinions.
34.2. The ECB may decide to publish its decisions, recommendations and opinions.
EN
C 326/244 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
34.3. Within the limits and under the conditions adopted by the Council under the procedure laid
down in Article 41, the ECB shall be entitled to impose fines or periodic penalty payments on
undertakings for failure to comply with obligations under its regulations and decisions.
Article 35
Judicial control and related matters
35.1. The acts or omissions of the ECB shall be open to review or interpretation by the Court of
Justice of the European Union in the cases and under the conditions laid down in the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union. The ECB may institute proceedings in the cases and under the
conditions laid down in the Treaties.
35.2. Disputes between the ECB, on the one hand, and its creditors, debtors or any other person,
on the other, shall be decided by the competent national courts, save where jurisdiction has been
conferred upon the Court of Justice of the European Union.
35.3. The ECB shall be subject to the liability regime provided for in Article 340 of the Treaty on
the Functioning of the European Union. The national central banks shall be liable according to their
respective national laws.
35.4. The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction to give judgment
pursuant to any arbitration clause contained in a contract concluded by or on behalf of the ECB,
whether that contract be governed by public or private law.
35.5. A decision of the ECB to bring an action before the Court of Justice of the European Union
shall be taken by the Governing Council.
35.6. The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction in disputes concerning
the fulfilment by a national central bank of obligations under the Treaties and this Statute. If the ECB
considers that a national central bank has failed to fulfil an obligation under the Treaties and this
Statute, it shall deliver a reasoned opinion on the matter after giving the national central bank
concerned the opportunity to submit its observations. If the national central bank concerned does
not comply with the opinion within the period laid down by the ECB, the latter may bring the
matter before the Court of Justice of the European Union.
Article 36
Staff
36.1. The Governing Council, on a proposal from the Executive Board, shall lay down the
conditions of employment of the staff of the ECB.
36.2. The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction in any dispute between
the ECB and its servants within the limits and under the conditions laid down in the conditions of
employment.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/245
Article 37 (ex Article 38)
Professional secrecy
37.1. Members of the governing bodies and the staff of the ECB and the national central banks
shall be required, even after their duties have ceased, not to disclose information of the kind covered
by the obligation of professional secrecy.
37.2. Persons having access to data covered by Union legislation imposing an obligation of
secrecy shall be subject to such legislation.
Article 38
(ex Article 39)
Signatories
The ECB shall be legally committed to third parties by the President or by two members of the
Executive Board or by the signatures of two members of the staff of the ECB who have been duly
authorised by the President to sign on behalf of the ECB.
Article 39
(ex Article 40)
Privileges and immunities
The ECB shall enjoy in the territories of the Member States such privileges and immunities as are
necessary for the performance of its tasks, under the conditions laid down in the Protocol on the
privileges and immunities of the European Union.
CHAPTER VIII
AMENDMENT OF THE STATUTE AND COMPLEMENTARY LEGISLATION
Article 40
(ex Article 41)
Simplified amendment procedure
40.1. In accordance with Article 129(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Articles 5.1, 5.2, 5.3, 17, 18, 19.1, 22, 23, 24, 26, 32.2, 32.3, 32.4, 32.6, 33.1(a) and 36 of this
Statute may be amended by the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the
ordinary legislative procedure either on a recommendation from the ECB and after consulting the
Commission, or on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the ECB.
40.2. Article 10.2 may be amended by a decision of the European Council, acting unanimously,
either on a recommendation from the European Central Bank and after consulting the European
Parliament and the Commission, or on a recommendation from the Commission and after consulting
the European Parliament and the European Central Bank. These amendments shall not enter into
force until they are approved by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional
requirements.
EN
C 326/246 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
40.3. A recommendation made by the ECB under this Article shall require a unanimous decision
by the Governing Council.
Article 41
(ex Article 42)
Complementary legislation
In accordance with Article 129(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the
Council, either on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament
and the ECB or on a recommendation from the ECB and after consulting the European Parliament
and the Commission, shall adopt the provisions referred to in Articles 4, 5.4, 19.2, 20, 28.1, 29.2,
30.4 and 34.3 of this Statute.
CHAPTER IX
TRANSITIONAL AND OTHER PROVISIONS FOR THE ESCB
Article 42
(ex Article 43)
General provisions
42.1. A derogation as referred to in Article 139 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European
Union shall entail that the following Articles of this Statute shall not confer any rights or impose any
obligations on the Member State concerned: 3, 6, 9.2, 12.1, 14.3, 16, 18, 19, 20, 22, 23, 26.2, 27,
30, 31, 32, 33, 34, and 49.
42.2. The central banks of Member States with a derogation as specified in Article 139(1) of the
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall retain their powers in the field of monetary
policy according to national law.
42.3. In accordance with Article 139 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
‘Member States’ shall be read as ‘Member States whose currency is the euro’ in the following Articles
of this Statute: 3, 11.2 and 19.
42.4. ‘National central banks’ shall be read as ‘central banks of Member States whose currency is
the euro’ in the following Articles of this Statute: 9.2, 10.2, 10.3, 12.1, 16, 17, 18, 22, 23, 27, 30,
31, 32, 33.2 and 49.
42.5. ‘Shareholders’ shall be read as ‘central banks of Member States whose currency is the euro’
in Articles 10.3 and 33.1.
42.6. ‘Subscribed capital of the ECB’ shall be read as ‘capital of the ECB subscribed by the central
banks of Member States whose currency is the euro’ in Articles 10.3 and 30.2.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/247
Article 43 (ex Article 44)
Transitional tasks of the ECB
The ECB shall take over the former tasks of the EMI referred to in Article 141(2) of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union which, because of the derogations of one or more Member
States, still have to be performed after the introduction of the euro.
The ECB shall give advice in the preparations for the abrogation of the derogations specified in
Article 140 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 44
(ex Article 45)
The General Council of the ECB
44.1. Without prejudice to Article 129(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European
Union, the General Council shall be constituted as a third decision-making body of the ECB.
44.2. The General Council shall comprise the President and Vice-President of the ECB and the
Governors of the national central banks. The other members of the Executive Board may participate,
without having the right to vote, in meetings of the General Council.
44.3. The responsibilities of the General Council are listed in full in Article 46 of this Statute.
Article 45
(ex Article 46)
Rules of Procedure of the General Council
45.1. The President or, in his absence, the Vice-President of the ECB shall chair the General
Council of the ECB.
45.2. The President of the Council and a Member of the Commission may participate, without
having the right to vote, in meetings of the General Council.
45.3. The President shall prepare the meetings of the General Council.
45.4. By way of derogation from Article 12.3, the General Council shall adopt its Rules of
Procedure.
45.5. The Secretariat of the General Council shall be provided by the ECB.
Article 46
(ex Article 47)
Responsibilities of the General Council
46.1. The General Council shall:
— perform the tasks referred to in Article 43;
— contribute to the advisory functions referred to in Articles 4 and 25.1.
EN
C 326/248 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
46.2. The General Council shall contribute to:
— the collection of statistical information as referred to in Article 5;
the reporting activities of the ECB as referred to in Article 15;
the establishment of the necessary rules for the application of Article 26 as referred to in
Article 26.4;
the taking of all other measures necessary for the application of Article 29 as referred to in
Article 29.4;
— the laying down of the conditions of employment of the staff of the ECB as referred to in
Article 36.
46.3. The General Council shall contribute to the necessary preparations for irrevocably fixing the
exchange rates of the currencies of Member States with a derogation against the euro as referred to in
Article 140(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
46.4. The General Council shall be informed by the President of the ECB of decisions of the
Governing Council.
Article 47
(ex Article 48)
Transitional provisions for the capital of the ECB
In accordance with Article 29.1, each national central bank shall be assigned a weighting in the key
for subscription of the ECB's capital. By way of derogation from Article 28.3, central banks of
Member States with a derogation shall not pay up their subscribed capital unless the General
Council, acting by a majority representing at least two thirds of the subscribed capital of the ECB
and at least half of the shareholders, decides that a minimal percentage has to be paid up as a
contribution to the operational costs of the ECB.
Article 48
(ex Article 49)
Deferred payment of capital, reserves and provisions of the ECB
48.1. The central bank of a Member State whose derogation has been abrogated shall pay up its
subscribed share of the capital of the ECB to the same extent as the central banks of other Member
States whose currency is the euro, and shall transfer to the ECB foreign reserve assets in accordance
with Article 30.1. The sum to be transferred shall be determined by multiplying the euro value at
current exchange rates of the foreign reserve assets which have already been transferred to the ECB in
accordance with Article 30.1, by the ratio between the number of shares subscribed by the national
central bank concerned and the number of shares already paid up by the other national central
banks.
48.2. In addition to the payment to be made in accordance with Article 48.1, the central bank
concerned shall contribute to the reserves of the ECB, to those provisions equivalent to reserves, and
to the amount still to be appropriated to the reserves and provisions corresponding to the balance of
the profit and loss account as at 31 December of the year prior to the abrogation of the derogation.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/249
The sum to be contributed shall be determined by multiplying the amount of the reserves, as defined
above and as stated in the approved balance sheet of the ECB, by the ratio between the number of
shares subscribed by the central bank concerned and the number of shares already paid up by the
other central banks.
48.3. Upon one or more countries becoming Member States and their respective national central
banks becoming part of the ESCB, the subscribed capital of the ECB and the limit on the amount of
foreign reserve assets that may be transferred to the ECB shall be automatically increased. The
increase shall be determined by multiplying the respective amounts then prevailing by the ratio,
within the expanded capital key, between the weighting of the entering national central banks
concerned and the weighting of the national central banks already members of the ESCB. Each
national central bank's weighting in the capital key shall be calculated by analogy with Article 29.1
and in compliance with Article 29.2. The reference periods to be used for the statistical data shall be
identical to those applied for the latest quinquennial adjustment of the weightings under Article 29.3.
Article 49
(ex Article 52)
Exchange of banknotes in the currencies of the Member States
Following the irrevocable fixing of exchange rates in accordance with Article 140 of the Treaty on
the Functioning of the European Union, the Governing Council shall take the necessary measures to
ensure that banknotes denominated in currencies with irrevocably fixed exchange rates are exchanged
by the national central banks at their respective par values.
Article 50
(ex Article 53)
Applicability of the transitional provisions
If and as long as there are Member States with a derogation, Articles 42 to 47 shall be applicable.
EN
C 326/250 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 5)
ON THE STATUTE OF THE EUROPEAN INVESTMENT
BANK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING
to lay down the Statute of the European Investment Bank provided for in Article 308 of the
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED
upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The European Investment Bank established by Article 308 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union (hereinafter called the ‘Bank’) is hereby constituted; it shall perform its functions and
carry on its activities in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties and of this Statute.
Article 2
The task of the Bank shall be that defined in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union.
Article 3
In accordance with Article 308 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Bank's
members shall be the Member States.
Article 4
1. The capital of the Bank shall be EUR 232 392 989 000, subscribed by the Member States as
follows:
Germany 37 578 019 000
France 37 578 019 000
Italy 37 578 019 000
United Kingdom 37 578 019 000
Spain 22 546 811 500
Belgium 10 416 365 500
Netherlands 10 416 365 500
Sweden 6 910 226 000
Denmark 5 274 105 000
Austria 5 170 732 500
Poland 4 810 160 500
Finland 2 970 783 000
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/251
Greece 2 825 416 500
Portugal 1 820 820 000
Czech Republic 1 774 990 500
Hungary 1 679 222 000
Ireland 1 318 525 000
Romania 1 217 626 000
Slovakia 604 206 500
Slovenia 560 951 500
Bulgaria 410 217 500
Lithuania 351 981 000
Luxembourg 263 707 000
Cyprus 258 583 500
Latvia 214 805 000
Estonia 165 882 000
Malta 98 429 500
The Member States shall be liable only up to the amount of their share of the capital subscribed and
not paid up.
2. The admission of a new member shall entail an increase in the subscribed capital corresponding
to the capital brought in by the new member.
3. The Board of Governors may, acting unanimously, decide to increase the subscribed capital.
4. The share of a member in the subscribed capital may not be transferred, pledged or attached.
Article 5
1. The subscribed capital shall be paid in by Member States to the extent of 5 % on average of the
amounts laid down in Article 4(1).
2. In the event of an increase in the subscribed capital, the Board of Governors, acting unani
mously, shall fix the percentage to be paid up and the arrangements for payment. Cash payments
shall be made exclusively in euro.
3. The Board of Directors may require payment of the balance of the subscribed capital, to such
extent as may be required for the Bank to meet its obligations.
Each Member State shall make this payment in proportion to its share of the subscribed capital.
EN
C 326/252 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 6
(ex Article 8)
The Bank shall be directed and managed by a Board of Governors, a Board of Directors and a
Management Committee.
Article 7
(ex Article 9)
1. The Board of Governors shall consist of the ministers designated by the Member States.
2. The Board of Governors shall lay down general directives for the credit policy of the Bank, in
accordance with the Union's objectives. The Board of Governors shall ensure that these directives are
implemented.
3. The Board of Governors shall in addition:
(a) decide whether to increase the subscribed capital in accordance with Article 4(3) and Article 5(2);
(b) for the purposes of Article 9(1), determine the principles applicable to financing operations
undertaken within the framework of the Bank's task;
(c) exercise the powers provided in Articles 9 and 11 in respect of the appointment and the
compulsory retirement of the members of the Board of Directors and of the Management
Committee, and those powers provided in the second subparagraph of Article 11(1);
(d) take decisions in respect of the granting of finance for investment operations to be carried out, in
whole or in part, outside the territories of the Member States in accordance with Article 16(1);
(e) approve the annual report of the Board of Directors;
(f) approve the annual balance sheet and profit and loss account;
(g) exercise the other powers and functions conferred by this Statute;
(h) approve the rules of procedure of the Bank.
4. Within the framework of the Treaty and this Statute, the Board of Governors shall be
competent to take, acting unanimously, any decisions concerning the suspension of the operations
of the Bank and, should the event arise, its liquidation.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/253
Article 8
(ex Article 10)
Save as otherwise provided in this Statute, decisions of the Board of Governors shall be taken by a
majority of its members. This majority must represent at least 50 % of the subscribed capital.
A qualified majority shall require eighteen votes in favour and 68 % of the subscribed capital.
Abstentions by members present in person or represented shall not prevent the adoption of decisions
requiring unanimity.
Article 9
(ex Article 11)
1. The Board of Directors shall take decisions in respect of granting finance, in particular in the
form of loans and guarantees, and raising loans; it shall fix the interest rates on loans granted and the
commission and other charges. It may, on the basis of a decision taken by a qualified majority,
delegate some of its functions to the Management Committee. It shall determine the terms and
conditions for such delegation and shall supervise its execution.
The Board of Directors shall see that the Bank is properly run; it shall ensure that the Bank is
managed in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties and of this Statute and with the general
directives laid down by the Board of Governors.
At the end of the financial year the Board of Directors shall submit a report to the Board of
Governors and shall publish it when approved.
2. The Board of Directors shall consist of twenty-eight directors and eighteen alternate directors.
The directors shall be appointed by the Board of Governors for five years, one nominated by each
Member State, and one nominated by the Commission.
The alternate directors shall be appointed by the Board of Governors for five years as shown below:
— two alternates nominated by the Federal Republic of Germany,
— two alternates nominated by the French Republic,
— two alternates nominated by the Italian Republic,
— two alternates nominated by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland,
one alternate nominated by common accord of the Kingdom of Spain and the Portuguese
Republic,
EN
C 326/254 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
one alternate nominated by common accord of the Kingdom of Belgium, the Grand Duchy of
Luxembourg and the Kingdom of the Netherlands,
two alternates nominated by common accord of the Kingdom of Denmark, the Hellenic Republic,
Ireland and Romania,
two alternates nominated by common accord of the Republic of Estonia, the Republic of Latvia,
the Republic of Lithuania, the Republic of Austria, the Republic of Finland and the Kingdom of
Sweden,
three alternates nominated by common accord of the Republic of Bulgaria, the Czech Republic,
the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Republic of Poland,
the Republic of Slovenia and the Slovak Republic,
— one alternate nominated by the Commission.
The Board of Directors shall co-opt six non-voting experts: three as members and three as alternates.
The appointments of the directors and the alternates shall be renewable.
The Rules of Procedure shall lay down arrangements for participating in the meetings of the Board of
Directors and the provisions applicable to alternates and co-opted experts.
The President of the Management Committee or, in his absence, one of the Vice-Presidents, shall
preside over meetings of the Board of Directors but shall not vote.
Members of the Board of Directors shall be chosen from persons whose independence and
competence are beyond doubt; they shall be responsible only to the Bank.
3. A director may be compulsorily retired by the Board of Governors only if he no longer fulfils
the conditions required for the performance of his duties; the Board must act by a qualified majority.
If the annual report is not approved, the Board of Directors shall resign.
4. Any vacancy arising as a result of death, voluntary resignation, compulsory retirement or
collective resignation shall be filled in accordance with paragraph 2. A member shall be replaced
for the remainder of his term of office, save where the entire Board of Directors is being replaced.
5. The Board of Governors shall determine the remuneration of members of the Board of
Directors. The Board of Governors shall lay down what activities are incompatible with the duties
of a director or an alternate.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/255
Article 10
(ex Article 12)
1. Each director shall have one vote on the Board of Directors. He may delegate his vote in all
cases, according to procedures to be laid down in the Rules of Procedure of the Bank.
2. Save as otherwise provided in this Statute, decisions of the Board of Directors shall be taken by
at least one third of the members entitled to vote representing at least fifty per cent of the subscribed
capital. A qualified majority shall require eighteen votes in favour and sixty-eight per cent of the
subscribed capital. The rules of procedure of the Bank shall lay down the quorum required for the
decisions of the Board of Directors to be valid.
Article 11
(ex Article 13)
1. The Management Committee shall consist of a President and eight Vice-Presidents appointed for
a period of six years by the Board of Governors on a proposal from the Board of Directors.
Their appointments shall be renewable. The Board of Governors, acting unanimously, may vary the
number of members on the Management Committee.
2. On a proposal from the Board of Directors adopted by a qualified majority, the Board of
Governors may, acting in its turn by a qualified majority, compulsorily retire a member of the
Management Committee.
3. The Management Committee shall be responsible for the current business of the Bank, under
the authority of the President and the supervision of the Board of Directors.
It shall prepare the decisions of the Board of Directors, in particular decisions on the raising of loans
and the granting of finance, in particular in the form of loans and guarantees; it shall ensure that
these decisions are implemented.
4. The Management Committee shall act by a majority when delivering opinions on proposals for
raising loans or granting of finance, in particular in the form of loans and guarantees.
5. The Board of Governors shall determine the remuneration of members of the Management
Committee and shall lay down what activities are incompatible with their duties.
6. The President or, if he is prevented, a Vice-President shall represent the Bank in judicial and
other matters.
7. The staff of the Bank shall be under the authority of the President. They shall be engaged and
discharged by him. In the selection of staff, account shall be taken not only of personal ability and
qualifications but also of an equitable representation of nationals of Member States. The Rules of
Procedure shall determine which organ is competent to adopt the provisions applicable to staff.
EN
C 326/256 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
8. The Management Committee and the staff of the Bank shall be responsible only to the Bank
and shall be completely independent in the performance of their duties.
Article 12
(ex Article 14)
1. A Committee consisting of six members, appointed on the grounds of their competence by the
Board of Governors, shall verify that the activities of the Bank conform to best banking practice and
shall be responsible for the auditing of its accounts.
2. The Committee referred to in paragraph 1 shall annually ascertain that the operations of the
Bank have been conducted and its books kept in a proper manner. To this end, it shall verify that the
Bank's operations have been carried out in compliance with the formalities and procedures laid down
by this Statute and the Rules of Procedure.
3. The Committee referred to in paragraph 1 shall confirm that the financial statements, as well as
any other financial information contained in the annual accounts drawn up by the Board of
Directors, give a true and fair view of the financial position of the Bank in respect of its assets
and liabilities, and of the results of its operations and its cash flows for the financial year under
review.
4. The Rules of Procedure shall specify the qualifications required of the members of the
Committee and lay down the terms and conditions for the Committee's activity.
Article 13
(ex Article 15)
The Bank shall deal with each Member State through the authority designated by that State. In the
conduct of financial operations the Bank shall have recourse to the national central bank of the
Member State concerned or to other financial institutions approved by that State.
Article 14
(ex Article 16)
1. The Bank shall cooperate with all international organisations active in fields similar to its own.
2. The Bank shall seek to establish all appropriate contacts in the interests of cooperation with
banking and financial institutions in the countries to which its operations extend.
Article 15
(ex Article 17)
At the request of a Member State or of the Commission, or on its own initiative, the Board of
Governors shall, in accordance with the same provisions as governed their adoption, interpret or
supplement the directives laid down by it under Article 7 of this Statute.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/257
Article 16
(ex Article 18)
1. Within the framework of the task set out in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of
the European Union, the Bank shall grant finance, in particular in the form of loans and guarantees
to its members or to private or public undertakings for investments to be carried out in the terri
tories of Member States, to the extent that funds are not available from other sources on reasonable
terms.
However, by decision of the Board of Governors, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from
the Board of Directors, the Bank may grant financing for investment to be carried out, in whole or in
part, outside the territories of Member States.
2. As far as possible, loans shall be granted only on condition that other sources of finance are
also used.
3. When granting a loan to an undertaking or to a body other than a Member State, the Bank
shall make the loan conditional either on a guarantee from the Member State in whose territory the
investment will be carried out or on other adequate guarantees, or on the financial strength of the
debtor.
Furthermore, in accordance with the principles established by the Board of Governors pursuant to
Article 7(3)(b), and where the implementation of projects provided for in Article 309 of the Treaty
on the Functioning of the European Union so requires, the Board of Directors shall, acting by a
qualified majority, lay down the terms and conditions of any financing operation presenting a
specific risk profile and thus considered to be a special activity.
4. The Bank may guarantee loans contracted by public or private undertakings or other bodies for
the purpose of carrying out projects provided for in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of
the European Union.
5. The aggregate amount outstanding at any time of loans and guarantees granted by the Bank
shall not exceed 250 % of its subscribed capital, reserves, non-allocated provisions and profit and loss
account surplus. The latter aggregate amount shall be reduced by an amount equal to the amount
subscribed (whether or not paid in) for any equity participation of the Bank.
The amount of the Bank's disbursed equity participations shall not exceed at any time an amount
corresponding to the total of its paid-in subscribed capital, reserves, non-allocated provisions and
profit and loss account surplus.
By way of exception, the special activities of the Bank, as decided by the Board of Governors and the
Board of Directors in accordance with paragraph 3, will have a specific allocation of reserve.
This paragraph shall also apply to the consolidated accounts of the Bank.
6. The Bank shall protect itself against exchange risks by including in contracts for loans and
guarantees such clauses as it considers appropriate.
EN
C 326/258 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 17
(ex Article 19)
1. Interest rates on loans to be granted by the Bank and commission and other charges shall be
adjusted to conditions prevailing on the capital market and shall be calculated in such a way that the
income therefrom shall enable the Bank to meet its obligations, to cover its expenses and risks and to
build up a reserve fund as provided for in Article 22.
2. The Bank shall not grant any reduction in interest rates. Where a reduction in the interest rate
appears desirable in view of the nature of the investment to be financed, the Member State concerned
or some other agency may grant aid towards the payment of interest to the extent that this is
compatible with Article 107 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 18
(ex Article 20)
In its financing operations, the Bank shall observe the following principles:
1. It shall ensure that its funds are employed as rationally as possible in the interests of the Union.
It may grant loans or guarantees only:
(a) where, in the case of investments by undertakings in the production sector, interest and amor
tisation payments are covered out of operating profits or, in the case of other investments, either
by a commitment entered into by the State in which the investment is made or by some other
means; and
(b) where the execution of the investment contributes to an increase in economic productivity in
general and promotes the attainment of the internal market.
2. It shall neither acquire any interest in an undertaking nor assume any responsibility in its
management unless this is required to safeguard the rights of the Bank in ensuring recovery of funds
lent.
However, in accordance with the principles determined by the Board of Governors pursuant to
Article 7(3)(b), and where the implementation of operations provided for in Article 309 of the
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union so requires, the Board of Directors shall, acting
by a qualified majority, lay down the terms and conditions for taking an equity participation in a
commercial undertaking, normally as a complement to a loan or a guarantee, in so far as this is
required to finance an investment or programme.
3. It may dispose of its claims on the capital market and may, to this end, require its debtors to
issue bonds or other securities.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/259
4. Neither the Bank nor the Member States shall impose conditions requiring funds lent by the
Bank to be spent within a specified Member State.
5. The Bank may make its loans conditional on international invitations to tender being arranged.
6. The Bank shall not finance, in whole or in part, any investment opposed by the Member State
in whose territory it is to be carried out.
7. As a complement to its lending activity, the Bank may provide technical assistance services in
accordance with the terms and conditions laid down by the Board of Governors, acting by a qualified
majority, and in compliance with this Statute.
Article 19
(ex Article 21)
1. Any undertaking or public or private entity may apply directly to the Bank for financing.
Applications to the Bank may also be made either through the Commission or through the Member
State on whose territory the investment will be carried out.
2. Applications made through the Commission shall be submitted for an opinion to the Member
State in whose territory the investment will be carried out. Applications made through a Member
State shall be submitted to the Commission for an opinion. Applications made direct by an under
taking shall be submitted to the Member State concerned and to the Commission.
The Member State concerned and the Commission shall deliver their opinions within two months. If
no reply is received within this period, the Bank may assume that there is no objection to the
investment in question.
3. The Board of Directors shall rule on financing operations submitted to it by the Management
Committee.
4. The Management Committee shall examine whether financing operations submitted to it
comply with the provisions of this Statute, in particular with Articles 16 and 18. Where the
Management Committee is in favour of the financing operation, it shall submit the corresponding
proposal to the Board of Directors; the Committee may make its favourable opinion subject to such
conditions, as it considers essential. Where the Management Committee is against granting the
finance, it shall submit the relevant documents together with its opinion to the Board of Directors.
5. Where the Management Committee delivers an unfavourable opinion, the Board of Directors
may not grant the finance concerned unless its decision is unanimous.
6. Where the Commission delivers an unfavourable opinion, the Board of Directors may not grant
the finance concerned unless its decision is unanimous, the director nominated by the Commission
abstaining.
EN
C 326/260 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
7. Where both the Management Committee and the Commission deliver an unfavourable opinion,
the Board of Directors may not grant the finance.
8. In the event that a financing operation relating to an approved investment has to be
restructured in order to safeguard the Bank's rights and interests, the Management Committee
shall take without delay the emergency measures which it deems necessary, subject to immediate
reporting thereon to the Board of Directors.
Article 20
(ex Article 22)
1. The Bank shall borrow on the capital markets the funds necessary for the performance of its
tasks.
2. The Bank may borrow on the capital markets of the Member States in accordance with the
legal provisions applying to those markets.
The competent authorities of a Member State with a derogation within the meaning of Article 139(1)
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union may oppose this only if there is reason to
fear serious disturbances on the capital market of that State.
Article 21
(ex Article 23)
1. The Bank may employ any available funds which it does not immediately require to meet its
obligations in the following ways:
(a) it may invest on the money markets;
(b) it may, subject to the provisions of Article 18(2), buy and sell securities;
(c) it may carry out any other financial operation linked with its objectives.
2. Without prejudice to the provisions of Article 23, the Bank shall not, in managing its invest
ments, engage in any currency arbitrage not directly required to carry out its lending operations or
fulfil commitments arising out of loans raised or guarantees granted by it.
3. The Bank shall, in the fields covered by this Article, act in agreement with the competent
authorities or with the national central bank of the Member State concerned.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/261
Article 22
(ex Article 24)
1. A reserve fund of up to 10 % of the subscribed capital shall be built up progressively. If the
state of the liabilities of the Bank should so justify, the Board of Directors may decide to set aside
additional reserves. Until such time as the reserve fund has been fully built up, it shall be fed by:
(a) interest received on loans granted by the Bank out of sums to be paid up by the Member States
pursuant to Article 5;
(b) interest received on loans granted by the Bank out of funds derived from repayment of the loans
referred to in (a);
to the extent that this income is not required to meet the obligations of the Bank or to cover its
expenses.
2. The resources of the reserve fund shall be so invested as to be available at any time to meet the
purpose of the fund.
Article 23
(ex Article 25)
1. The Bank shall at all times be entitled to transfer its assets in the currency of a Member State
whose currency is not the euro in order to carry out financial operations corresponding to the task
set out in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, taking into account
the provisions of Article 21 of this Statute. The Bank shall, as far as possible, avoid making such
transfers if it has cash or liquid assets in the currency required.
2. The Bank may not convert its assets in the currency of a Member State whose currency is not
the euro into the currency of a third country without the agreement of the Member State concerned.
3. The Bank may freely dispose of that part of its capital which is paid up and of any currency
borrowed on markets outside the Union.
4. The Member States undertake to make available to the debtors of the Bank the currency needed
to repay the capital and pay the interest on loans or commission on guarantees granted by the Bank
for investments to be carried out in their territory.
EN
C 326/262 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 24
(ex Article 26)
If a Member State fails to meet the obligations of membership arising from this Statute, in particular
the obligation to pay its share of the subscribed capital or to service its borrowings, the granting of
loans or guarantees to that Member State or its nationals may be suspended by a decision of the
Board of Governors, acting by a qualified majority.
Such decision shall not release either the State or its nationals from their obligations towards the
Bank.
Article 25
(ex Article 27)
1. If the Board of Governors decides to suspend the operations of the Bank, all its activities shall
cease forthwith, except those required to ensure the due realisation, protection and preservation of its
assets and the settlement of its liabilities.
2. In the event of liquidation, the Board of Governors shall appoint the liquidators and give them
instructions for carrying out the liquidation. It shall ensure that the rights of the members of staff are
safeguarded.
Article 26
(ex Article 28)
1. In each of the Member States, the Bank shall enjoy the most extensive legal capacity accorded
to legal persons under their laws; it may, in particular, acquire or dispose of movable or immovable
property and may be a party to legal proceedings.
2. The property of the Bank shall be exempt from all forms of requisition or expropriation.
Article 27
(ex Article 29)
Disputes between the Bank on the one hand, and its creditors, debtors or any other person on the
other, shall be decided by the competent national courts, save where jurisdiction has been conferred
on the Court of Justice of the European Union. The Bank may provide for arbitration in any contract.
The Bank shall have an address for service in each Member State. It may, however, in any contract,
specify a particular address for service.
The property and assets of the Bank shall not be liable to attachment or to seizure by way of
execution except by decision of a court.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/263
Article 28
(ex Article 30)
1. The Board of Governors may, acting unanimously, decide to establish subsidiaries or other
entities, which shall have legal personality and financial autonomy.
2. The Board of Governors shall establish the Statutes of the bodies referred to in paragraph 1.
The Statutes shall define, in particular, their objectives, structure, capital, membership, the location of
their seat, their financial resources, means of intervention and auditing arrangements, as well as their
relationship with the organs of the Bank.
3. The Bank shall be entitled to participate in the management of these bodies and contribute to
their subscribed capital up to the amount determined by the Board of Governors, acting unani
mously.
4. The Protocol on the privileges and immunities of the European Union shall apply to the bodies
referred to in paragraph 1 in so far as they are incorporated under the law of the Union, to the
members of their organs in the performance of their duties as such and to their staff, under the same
terms and conditions as those applicable to the Bank.
Those dividends, capital gains or other forms of revenue stemming from such bodies to which the
members, other than the European Union and the Bank, are entitled, shall however remain subject to
the fiscal provisions of the applicable legislation.
5. The Court of Justice of the European Union shall, within the limits hereinafter laid down, have
jurisdiction in disputes concerning measures adopted by organs of a body incorporated under Union
law. Proceedings against such measures may be instituted by any member of such a body in its
capacity as such or by Member States under the conditions laid down in Article 263 of the Treaty on
the Functioning of the European Union.
6. The Board of Governors may, acting unanimously, decide to admit the staff of bodies incor
porated under Union law to joint schemes with the Bank, in compliance with the respective internal
procedures.
EN
C 326/264 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 6)
ON THE LOCATION OF THE SEATS OF THE
INSTITUTIONS AND OF CERTAIN BODIES, OFFICES,
AGENCIES AND DEPARTMENTS OF THE EUROPEAN
UNION
THE REPRESENTATIVES OF THE GOVERNMENTS OF THE MEMBER STATES,
HAVING REGARD
to Article 341 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and
Article 189 of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community,
RECALLING AND CONFIRMING
the Decision of 8 April 1965, and without prejudice to the decisions
concerning the seat of future institutions, bodies, offices, agencies and departments,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and to the Treaty establishing
the European Atomic Energy Community:
Sole Article
(a) The European Parliament shall have its seat in Strasbourg where the 12 periods of monthly
plenary sessions, including the budget session, shall be held. The periods of additional plenary
sessions shall be held in Brussels. The committees of the European Parliament shall meet in
Brussels. The General Secretariat of the European Parliament and its departments shall remain in
Luxembourg.
(b) The Council shall have its seat in Brussels. During the months of April, June and October, the
Council shall hold its meetings in Luxembourg.
(c) The Commission shall have its seat in Brussels. The departments listed in Articles 7, 8 and 9 of
the Decision of 8 April 1965 shall be established in Luxembourg.
(d) The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have its seat in Luxembourg.
(e) The Court of Auditors shall have its seat in Luxembourg.
(f) The Economic and Social Committee shall have its seat in Brussels.
(g) The Committee of the Regions shall have its seat in Brussels.
(h) The European Investment Bank shall have its seat in Luxembourg.
(i) The European Central Bank shall have its seat in Frankfurt.
(j) The European Police Office (Europol) shall have its seat in The Hague.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/265
PROTOCOL (No 7)
ON THE PRIVILEGES AND IMMUNITIES OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
CONSIDERING
that, in accordance with Article 343 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European
Union and Article 191 of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community (‘EAEC’),
the European Union and the EAEC shall enjoy in the territories of the Member States such privileges
and immunities as are necessary for the performance of their tasks,
HAVE AGREED
upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union, the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and the Treaty establishing the
European Atomic Energy Community:
CHAPTER I
PROPERTY, FUNDS, ASSETS AND OPERATIONS OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
Article 1
The premises and buildings of the Union shall be inviolable. They shall be exempt from search,
requisition, confiscation or expropriation. The property and assets of the Union shall not be the
subject of any administrative or legal measure of constraint without the authorisation of the Court of
Justice.
Article 2
The archives of the Union shall be inviolable.
Article 3
The Union, its assets, revenues and other property shall be exempt from all direct taxes.
The governments of the Member States shall, wherever possible, take the appropriate measures to
remit or refund the amount of indirect taxes or sales taxes included in the price of movable or
immovable property, where the Union makes, for its official use, substantial purchases the price of
which includes taxes of this kind. These provisions shall not be applied, however, so as to have the
effect of distorting competition within the Union.
No exemption shall be granted in respect of taxes and dues which amount merely to charges for
public utility services.
EN
C 326/266 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 4
The Union shall be exempt from all customs duties, prohibitions and restrictions on imports and
exports in respect of articles intended for its official use: articles so imported shall not be disposed of,
whether or not in return for payment, in the territory of the country into which they have been
imported, except under conditions approved by the government of that country.
The Union shall also be exempt from any customs duties and any prohibitions and restrictions on
import and exports in respect of its publications.
CHAPTER II
COMMUNICATIONS AND LAISSEZ-PASSER
Article 5
(ex Article 6)
For their official communications and the transmission of all their documents, the institutions of the
Union shall enjoy in the territory of each Member State the treatment accorded by that State to
diplomatic missions.
Official correspondence and other official communications of the institutions of the Union shall not
be subject to censorship.
Article 6
(ex Article 7)
Laissez-passer in a form to be prescribed by the Council, acting by a simple majority, which shall be
recognised as valid travel documents by the authorities of the Member States, may be issued to
members and servants of the institutions of the Union by the Presidents of these institutions. These
laissez-passer shall be issued to officials and other servants under conditions laid down in the Staff
Regulations of Officials and the Conditions of Employment of other servants of the Union.
The Commission may conclude agreements for these laissez-passer to be recognised as valid travel
documents within the territory of third countries.
CHAPTER III
MEMBERS OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT
Article 7
(ex Article 8)
No administrative or other restriction shall be imposed on the free movement of Members of the
European Parliament travelling to or from the place of meeting of the European Parliament.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/267
Members of the European Parliament shall, in respect of customs and exchange control, be accorded:
(a) by their own government, the same facilities as those accorded to senior officials travelling
abroad on temporary official missions;
(b) by the government of other Member States, the same facilities as those accorded to
representatives of foreign governments on temporary official missions.
Article 8
(ex Article 9)
Members of the European Parliament shall not be subject to any form of inquiry, detention or legal
proceedings in respect of opinions expressed or votes cast by them in the performance of their
duties.
Article 9
(ex Article 10)
During the sessions of the European Parliament, its Members shall enjoy:
(a) in the territory of their own State, the immunities accorded to members of their parliament;
(b) in the territory of any other Member State, immunity from any measure of detention and from
legal proceedings.
Immunity shall likewise apply to Members while they are travelling to and from the place of meeting
of the European Parliament.
Immunity cannot be claimed when a Member is found in the act of committing an offence and shall
not prevent the European Parliament from exercising its right to waive the immunity of one of its
Members.
CHAPTER IV
REPRESENTATIVES OF MEMBER STATES TAKING PART IN THE WORK OF THE INSTITUTIONS
OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
Article 10
(ex Article 11)
Representatives of Member States taking part in the work of the institutions of the Union, their
advisers and technical experts shall, in the performance of their duties and during their travel to and
from the place of meeting, enjoy the customary privileges, immunities and facilities.
This Article shall also apply to members of the advisory bodies of the Union.
EN
C 326/268 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
CHAPTER V
OFFICIALS AND OTHER SERVANTS OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
Article 11
(ex Article 12)
In the territory of each Member State and whatever their nationality, officials and other servants of
the Union shall:
(a) subject to the provisions of the Treaties relating, on the one hand, to the rules on the liability of
officials and other servants towards the Union and, on the other hand, to the jurisdiction of the
Court of Justice of the European Union in disputes between the Union and its officials and other
servants, be immune from legal proceedings in respect of acts performed by them in their official
capacity, including their words spoken or written. They shall continue to enjoy this immunity
after they have ceased to hold office;
(b) together with their spouses and dependent members of their families, not be subject to
immigration restrictions or to formalities for the registration of aliens;
(c) in respect of currency or exchange regulations, be accorded the same facilities as are customarily
accorded to officials of international organisations;
(d) enjoy the right to import free of duty their furniture and effects at the time of first taking up
their post in the country concerned, and the right to re-export free of duty their furniture and
effects, on termination of their duties in that country, subject in either case to the conditions
considered to be necessary by the government of the country in which this right is exercised;
(e) have the right to import free of duty a motor car for their personal use, acquired either in the
country of their last residence or in the country of which they are nationals on the terms ruling
in the home market in that country, and to re-export it free of duty, subject in either case to the
conditions considered to be necessary by the government of the country concerned.
Article 12
(ex Article 13)
Officials and other servants of the Union shall be liable to a tax for the benefit of the Union on
salaries, wages and emoluments paid to them by the Union, in accordance with the conditions and
procedure laid down by the European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in
accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consultation of the institutions
concerned.
They shall be exempt from national taxes on salaries, wages and emoluments paid by the Union.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/269
Article 13
(ex Article 14)
In the application of income tax, wealth tax and death duties and in the application of conventions
on the avoidance of double taxation concluded between Member States of the Union, officials and
other servants of the Union who, solely by reason of the performance of their duties in the service of
the Union, establish their residence in the territory of a Member State other than their country of
domicile for tax purposes at the time of entering the service of the Union, shall be considered, both
in the country of their actual residence and in the country of domicile for tax purposes, as having
maintained their domicile in the latter country provided that it is a member of the Union. This
provision shall also apply to a spouse, to the extent that the latter is not separately engaged in a
gainful occupation, and to children dependent on and in the care of the persons referred to in this
Article.
Movable property belonging to persons referred to in the preceding paragraph and situated in the
territory of the country where they are staying shall be exempt from death duties in that country;
such property shall, for the assessment of such duty, be considered as being in the country of
domicile for tax purposes, subject to the rights of third countries and to the possible application
of provisions of international conventions on double taxation.
Any domicile acquired solely by reason of the performance of duties in the service of other
international organisations shall not be taken into consideration in applying the provisions of this
Article.
Article 14
(ex Article 15)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the
ordinary legislative procedure and after consultation of the institutions concerned, shall lay down the
scheme of social security benefits for officials and other servants of the Union.
Article 15
(ex Article 16)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the
ordinary legislative procedure, and after consulting the other institutions concerned, shall determine
the categories of officials and other servants of the Union to whom the provisions of Article 11, the
second paragraph of Article 12, and Article 13 shall apply, in whole or in part.
The names, grades and addresses of officials and other servants included in such categories shall be
communicated periodically to the governments of the Member States.
EN
C 326/270 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
CHAPTER VI
PRIVILEGES AND IMMUNITIES OF MISSIONS OF THIRD COUNTRIES ACCREDITED TO THE
EUROPEAN UNION
Article 16
(ex Article 17)
The Member State in whose territory the Union has its seat shall accord the customary diplomatic
immunities and privileges to missions of third countries accredited to the Union.
CHAPTER VII
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Article 17
(ex Article 18)
Privileges, immunities and facilities shall be accorded to officials and other servants of the Union
solely in the interests of the Union.
Each institution of the Union shall be required to waive the immunity accorded to an official or
other servant wherever that institution considers that the waiver of such immunity is not contrary to
the interests of the Union.
Article 18
(ex Article 19)
The institutions of the Union shall, for the purpose of applying this Protocol, cooperate with the
responsible authorities of the Member States concerned.
Article 19
(ex Article 20)
Articles 11 to 14 and Article 17 shall apply to the President of the European Council.
They shall also apply to Members of the Commission.
Article 20
(ex Article 21)
Articles 11 to 14 and Article 17 shall apply to the Judges, the Advocates-General, the Registrars and
the Assistant Rapporteurs of the Court of Justice of the European Union, without prejudice to the
provisions of Article 3 of the Protocol on the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union
relating to immunity from legal proceedings of Judges and Advocates-General.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/271
Article 21
(ex Article 22)
This Protocol shall also apply to the European Investment Bank, to the members of its organs, to its
staff and to the representatives of the Member States taking part in its activities, without prejudice to
the provisions of the Protocol on the Statute of the Bank.
The European Investment Bank shall in addition be exempt from any form of taxation or imposition
of a like nature on the occasion of any increase in its capital and from the various formalities which
may be connected therewith in the State where the Bank has its seat. Similarly, its dissolution or
liquidation shall not give rise to any imposition. Finally, the activities of the Bank and of its organs
carried on in accordance with its Statute shall not be subject to any turnover tax.
Article 22
(ex Article 23)
This Protocol shall also apply to the European Central Bank, to the members of its organs and to its
staff, without prejudice to the provisions of the Protocol on the Statute of the European System of
Central Banks and the European Central Bank.
The European Central Bank shall, in addition, be exempt from any form of taxation or imposition of
a like nature on the occasion of any increase in its capital and from the various formalities which
may be connected therewith in the State where the bank has its seat. The activities of the Bank and
of its organs carried on in accordance with the Statute of the European System of Central Banks and
of the European Central Bank shall not be subject to any turnover tax.
EN
C 326/272 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 8)
RELATING TO ARTICLE 6(2) OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION
ON THE ACCESSION OF THE UNION TO THE EUROPEAN
CONVENTION ON THE PROTECTION OF HUMAN RIGHTS AND
FUNDAMENTAL FREEDOMS
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The agreement relating to the accession of the Union to the European Convention on the Protection
of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms (hereinafter referred to as the ‘European Convention’)
provided for in Article 6(2) of the Treaty on European Union shall make provision for preserving the
specific characteristics of the Union and Union law, in particular with regard to:
(a) the specific arrangements for the Union's possible participation in the control bodies of the
European Convention;
(b) the mechanisms necessary to ensure that proceedings by non-Member States and individual
applications are correctly addressed to Member States and/or the Union as appropriate.
Article 2
The agreement referred to in Article 1 shall ensure that accession of the Union shall not affect the
competences of the Union or the powers of its institutions. It shall ensure that nothing therein affects
the situation of Member States in relation to the European Convention, in particular in relation to
the Protocols thereto, measures taken by Member States derogating from the European Convention
in accordance with Article 15 thereof and reservations to the European Convention made by Member
States in accordance with Article 57 thereof.
Article 3
Nothing in the agreement referred to in Article 1 shall affect Article 344 of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/273
PROTOCOL (No 9)
ON THE DECISION OF THE COUNCIL RELATING
TO THE IMPLEMENTATION OF ARTICLE 16(4) OF THE
TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION AND ARTICLE 238(2)
OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE
EUROPEAN UNION BETWEEN 1 NOVEMBER 2014
AND 31 MARCH 2017 ON THE ONE HAND, AND AS
FROM 1 APRIL 2017 ON THE OTHER
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT
the fundamental importance that agreeing on the Decision of the Council
relating to the implementation of Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2)
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union between 1 November 2014 and 31 March
2017 on the one hand, and as from 1 April 2017 on the other (hereinafter ‘the Decision’), had when
approving the Treaty of Lisbon,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Sole Article
Before the examination by the Council of any draft which would aim either at amending or
abrogating the Decision or any of its provisions, or at modifying indirectly its scope or its
meaning through the modification of another legal act of the Union, the European Council shall
hold a preliminary deliberation on the said draft, acting by consensus in accordance with Article 15(4)
of the Treaty on European Union.
EN
C 326/274 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 10)
ON PERMANENT STRUCTURED COOPERATION
ESTABLISHED BY ARTICLE 42 OF THE TREATY ON
EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
HAVING REGARD TO
Article 42(6) and Article 46 of the Treaty on European Union,
RECALLING
that the Union is pursuing a common foreign and security policy based on the
achievement of growing convergence of action by Member States,
RECALLING
that the common security and defence policy is an integral part of the common foreign
and security policy; that it provides the Union with operational capacity drawing on civil and military
assets; that the Union may use such assets in the tasks referred to in Article 43 of the Treaty on
European Union outside the Union for peace-keeping, conflict prevention and strengthening inter
national security in accordance with the principles of the United Nations Charter; that the
performance of these tasks is to be undertaken using capabilities provided by the Member States
in accordance with the principle of a single set of forces,
RECALLING
that the common security and defence policy of the Union does not prejudice the specific
character of the security and defence policy of certain Member States,
RECALLING
that the common security and defence policy of the Union respects the obligations under
the North Atlantic Treaty of those Member States which see their common defence realised in the
North Atlantic Treaty Organisation, which remains the foundation of the collective defence of its
members, and is compatible with the common security and defence policy established within that
framework,
CONVINCED
that a more assertive Union role in security and defence matters will contribute to the
vitality of a renewed Atlantic Alliance, in accordance with the Berlin Plus arrangements,
DETERMINED
to ensure that the Union is capable of fully assuming its responsibilities within the
international community,
RECOGNISING
that the United Nations Organisation may request the Union's assistance for the urgent
implementation of missions undertaken under Chapters VI and VII of the United Nations Charter,
RECOGNISING
that the strengthening of the security and defence policy will require efforts by Member
States in the area of capabilities,
CONSCIOUS
that embarking on a new stage in the development of the European security and defence
policy involves a determined effort by the Member States concerned,
RECALLING
the importance of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security
Policy being fully involved in proceedings relating to permanent structured cooperation,
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/275
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The permanent structured cooperation referred to in Article 42(6) of the Treaty on European Union
shall be open to any Member State which undertakes, from the date of entry into force of the Treaty
of Lisbon, to:
(a) proceed more intensively to develop its defence capacities through the development of its
national contributions and participation, where appropriate, in multinational forces, in the
main European equipment programmes, and in the activity of the Agency in the field of
defence capabilities development, research, acquisition and armaments (European Defence
Agency), and
(b) have the capacity to supply by 2010 at the latest, either at national level or as a component of
multinational force groups, targeted combat units for the missions planned, structured at a
tactical level as a battle group, with support elements including transport and logistics,
capable of carrying out the tasks referred to in Article 43 of the Treaty on European Union,
within a period of five to 30 days, in particular in response to requests from the United Nations
Organisation, and which can be sustained for an initial period of 30 days and be extended up to
at least 120 days.
Article 2
To achieve the objectives laid down in Article 1, Member States participating in permanent structured
cooperation shall undertake to:
(a) cooperate, as from the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, with a view to achieving
approved objectives concerning the level of investment expenditure on defence equipment,
and regularly review these objectives, in the light of the security environment and of the
Union's international responsibilities;
(b) bring their defence apparatus into line with each other as far as possible, particularly by
harmonising the identification of their military needs, by pooling and, where appropriate,
specialising their defence means and capabilities, and by encouraging cooperation in the fields
of training and logistics;
(c) take concrete measures to enhance the availability, interoperability, flexibility and deployability of
their forces, in particular by identifying common objectives regarding the commitment of forces,
including possibly reviewing their national decision-making procedures;
(d) work together to ensure that they take the necessary measures to make good, including through
multinational approaches, and without prejudice to undertakings in this regard within the North
Atlantic Treaty Organisation, the shortfalls perceived in the framework of the ‘Capability
Development Mechanism’;
EN
C 326/276 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
(e) take part, where appropriate, in the development of major joint or European equipment
programmes in the framework of the European Defence Agency.
Article 3
The European Defence Agency shall contribute to the regular assessment of participating Member
States' contributions with regard to capabilities, in particular contributions made in accordance with
the criteria to be established, inter alia, on the basis of Article 2, and shall report thereon at least once
a year. The assessment may serve as a basis for Council recommendations and decisions adopted in
accordance with Article 46 of the Treaty on European Union.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/277
PROTOCOL (No 11)
ON ARTICLE 42 OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN
UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
BEARING IN MIND
the need to implement fully the provisions of Article 42(2) of the Treaty on
European Union,
BEARING IN MIND
that the policy of the Union in accordance with Article 42 shall not prejudice the
specific character of the security and defence policy of certain Member States and shall respect the
obligations of certain Member States, which see their common defence realised in NATO, under the
North Atlantic Treaty and be compatible with the common security and defence policy established
within that framework,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provision, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
The European Union shall draw up, together with the Western European Union, arrangements for
enhanced cooperation between them.
EN
C 326/278 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 12)
ON THE EXCESSIVE DEFICIT PROCEDURE
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING TO
lay down the details of the excessive deficit procedure referred to in Article 126 of the
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED
upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The reference values referred to in Article 126(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European
Union are:
— 3 % for the ratio of the planned or actual government deficit to gross domestic product at market
prices;
— 60 % for the ratio of government debt to gross domestic product at market prices.
Article 2
In Article 126 of the said Treaty and in this Protocol:
— ‘government’ means general government, that is central government, regional or local
government and social security funds, to the exclusion of commercial operations, as defined in
the European System of Integrated Economic Accounts;
‘deficit’ means net borrowing as defined in the European System of Integrated Economic
Accounts;
‘investment’ means gross fixed capital formation as defined in the European System of Integrated
Economic Accounts;
‘debt’ means total gross debt at nominal value outstanding at the end of the year and
consolidated between and within the sectors of general government as defined in the first indent.
Article 3
In order to ensure the effectiveness of the excessive deficit procedure, the governments of the
Member States shall be responsible under this procedure for the deficits of general government as
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/279
defined in the first indent of Article 2. The Member States shall ensure that national procedures in
the budgetary area enable them to meet their obligations in this area deriving from these Treaties.
The Member States shall report their planned and actual deficits and the levels of their debt promptly
and regularly to the Commission.
Article 4
The statistical data to be used for the application of this Protocol shall be provided by the
Commission.
EN
C 326/280 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 13)
ON THE CONVERGENCE CRITERIA
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING
to lay down the details of the convergence criteria which shall guide the Union in taking
decisions to end the derogations of those Member States with a derogation, referred to in Article 140
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED
upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The criterion on price stability referred to in the first indent of Article 140(1) of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union shall mean that a Member State has a price performance that is
sustainable and an average rate of inflation, observed over a period of one year before the examin
ation, that does not exceed by more than 1 ½ percentage points that of, at most, the three best
performing Member States in terms of price stability. Inflation shall be measured by means of the
consumer price index on a comparable basis taking into account differences in national definitions.
Article 2
The criterion on the government budgetary position referred to in the second indent of Article 140(1)
of the said Treaty shall mean that at the time of the examination the Member State is not the subject
of a Council decision under Article 126(6) of the said Treaty that an excessive deficit exists.
Article 3
The criterion on participation in the Exchange Rate mechanism of the European Monetary System
referred to in the third indent of Article 140(1) of the said Treaty shall mean that a Member State has
respected the normal fluctuation margins provided for by the exchange-rate mechanism on the
European Monetary System without severe tensions for at least the last two years before the examin
ation. In particular, the Member State shall not have devalued its currency's bilateral central rate
against the euro on its own initiative for the same period.
Article 4
The criterion on the convergence of interest rates referred to in the fourth indent of Article 140(1) of
the said Treaty shall mean that, observed over a period of one year before the examination, a
Member State has had an average nominal long-term interest rate that does not exceed by more
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/281
than two percentage points that of, at most, the three best performing Member States in terms of
price stability. Interest rates shall be measured on the basis of long-term government bonds or
comparable securities, taking into account differences in national definitions.
Article 5
The statistical data to be used for the application of this Protocol shall be provided by the
Commission.
Article 6
The Council shall, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the
European Parliament, the ECB and the Economic and Financial Committee, adopt appropriate
provisions to lay down the details of the convergence criteria referred to in Article 140(1) of the
said Treaty, which shall then replace this Protocol.
EN
C 326/282 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 14)
ON THE EURO GROUP
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING
to promote conditions for stronger economic growth in the European Union and, to that
end, to develop ever-closer coordination of economic policies within the euro area,
CONSCIOUS
of the need to lay down special provisions for enhanced dialogue between the Member
States whose currency is the euro, pending the euro becoming the currency of all Member States of
the Union,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The Ministers of the Member States whose currency is the euro shall meet informally. Such meetings
shall take place, when necessary, to discuss questions related to the specific responsibilities they share
with regard to the single currency. The Commission shall take part in the meetings. The European
Central Bank shall be invited to take part in such meetings, which shall be prepared by the represen
tatives of the Ministers with responsibility for finance of the Member States whose currency is the
euro and of the Commission.
Article 2
The Ministers of the Member States whose currency is the euro shall elect a president for two and a
half years, by a majority of those Member States.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/283
PROTOCOL (No 15)
ON CERTAIN PROVISIONS RELATING TO THE
UNITED KINGDOM OF GREAT BRITAIN AND
NORTHERN IRELAND
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
RECOGNISING
that the United Kingdom shall not be obliged or committed to adopt the euro without
a separate decision to do so by its government and parliament,
GIVEN
that on 16 October 1996 and 30 October 1997 the United Kingdom government notified the
Council of its intention not to participate in the third stage of economic and monetary union,
NOTING
the practice of the government of the United Kingdom to fund its borrowing requirement by
the sale of debt to the private sector,
HAVE AGREED
upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
1. Unless the United Kingdom notifies the Council that it intends to adopt the euro, it shall be
under no obligation to do so.
2. In view of the notice given to the Council by the United Kingdom government on 16 October
1996 and 30 October 1997, paragraphs 3 to 8 and 10 shall apply to the United Kingdom.
3. The United Kingdom shall retain its powers in the field of monetary policy according to
national law.
4. Articles 119, second paragraph, 126(1), (9) and (11), 127(1) to (5), 128, 130, 131, 132, 133,
138, 140(3), 219, 282(2), with the exception of the first and last sentences thereof, 282(5), and 283
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall not apply to the United Kingdom. The
same applies to Article 121(2) of this Treaty as regards the adoption of the parts of the broad
economic policy guidelines which concern the euro area generally. In these provisions references to
the Union or the Member States shall not include the United Kingdom and references to national
central banks shall not include the Bank of England.
5. The United Kingdom shall endeavour to avoid an excessive government deficit.
Articles 143 and 144 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall continue to
apply to the United Kingdom. Articles 134(4) and 142 shall apply to the United Kingdom as if it had
a derogation.
EN
C 326/284 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
6. The voting rights of the United Kingdom shall be suspended in respect of acts of the Council
referred to in the Articles listed in paragraph 4 and in the instances referred to in the first
subparagraph of Article 139(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. For this
purpose the second subparagraph of Article 139(4) of the Treaty shall apply.
The United Kingdom shall also have no right to participate in the appointment of the President, the
Vice-President and the other members of the Executive Board of the ECB under the second
subparagraph of Article 283(2) of the said Treaty.
7. Articles 3, 4, 6, 7, 9.2, 10.1, 10.3, 11.2, 12.1, 14, 16, 18 to 20, 22, 23, 26, 27, 30 to 34 and
49 of the Protocol on the Statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European
Central Bank (‘the Statute’) shall not apply to the United Kingdom.
In those Articles, references to the Union or the Member States shall not include the United Kingdom
and references to national central banks or shareholders shall not include the Bank of England.
References in Articles 10.3 and 30.2 of the Statute to ‘subscribed capital of the ECB’ shall not include
capital subscribed by the Bank of England.
8. Article 141(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Articles 43 to 47
of the Statute shall have effect, whether or not there is any Member State with a derogation, subject
to the following amendments:
(a) References in Article 43 to the tasks of the ECB and the EMI shall include those tasks that still
need to be performed in the third stage owing to any decision of the United Kingdom not to
adopt the euro.
(b) In addition to the tasks referred to in Article 46, the ECB shall also give advice in relation to and
contribute to the preparation of any decision of the Council with regard to the United Kingdom
taken in accordance with paragraphs 9(a) and 9(c).
(c) The Bank of England shall pay up its subscription to the capital of the ECB as a contribution to
its operational costs on the same basis as national central banks of Member States with a
derogation.
9. The United Kingdom may notify the Council at any time of its intention to adopt the euro. In
that event:
(a) The United Kingdom shall have the right to adopt the euro provided only that it satisfies the
necessary conditions. The Council, acting at the request of the United Kingdom and under the
conditions and in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 140(1) and (2) of the
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, shall decide whether it fulfils the necessary
conditions.
(b) The Bank of England shall pay up its subscribed capital, transfer to the ECB foreign reserve assets
and contribute to its reserves on the same basis as the national central bank of a Member State
whose derogation has been abrogated.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/285
(c) The Council, acting under the conditions and in accordance with the procedure laid down in
Article 140(3) of the said Treaty, shall take all other necessary decisions to enable the United
Kingdom to adopt the euro.
If the United Kingdom adopts the euro pursuant to the provisions of this Protocol, paragraphs 3 to 8
shall cease to have effect.
10. Notwithstanding Article 123 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and
Article 21.1 of the Statute, the Government of the United Kingdom may maintain its ‘ways and
means’ facility with the Bank of England if and so long as the United Kingdom does not adopt the
euro.
EN
C 326/286 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 16)
ON CERTAIN PROVISIONS RELATING TO DENMARK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT
that the Danish Constitution contains provisions which may imply a
referendum in Denmark prior to Denmark renouncing its exemption,
GIVEN THAT
, on 3 November 1993, the Danish Government notified the Council of its intention not
to participate in the third stage of economic and monetary union,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
1. In view of the notice given to the Council by the Danish Government on 3 November 1993,
Denmark shall have an exemption. The effect of the exemption shall be that all Articles and
provisions of the Treaties and the Statute of the ESCB referring to a derogation shall be
applicable to Denmark.
2. As for the abrogation of the exemption, the procedure referred to in Article 140 shall only be
initiated at the request of Denmark.
3. In the event of abrogation of the exemption status, the provisions of this Protocol shall cease to
apply.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/287
PROTOCOL (No 17)
ON DENMARK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING
to settle certain particular problems relating to Denmark,
HAVE AGREED
upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
The provisions of Article 14 of the Protocol on the Statute of the European System of Central Banks
and of the European Central Bank shall not affect the right of the National Bank of Denmark to carry
out its existing tasks concerning those parts of the Kingdom of Denmark which are not part of the
Union.
EN
C 326/288 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 18)
ON FRANCE
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING
to take into account a particular point relating to France,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
France will keep the privilege of monetary emission in New Caledonia, French Polynesia and Wallis
and Futuna under the terms established by its national laws, and will be solely entitled to determine
the parity of the CFP franc.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/289
PROTOCOL (No 19)
ON THE SCHENGEN ACQUIS INTEGRATED INTO THE
FRAMEWORK OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
NOTING
that the Agreements on the gradual abolition of checks at common borders signed by some
Member States of the European Union in Schengen on 14 June 1985 and on 19 June 1990, as well
as related agreements and the rules adopted on the basis of these agreements, have been integrated
into the framework of the European Union by the Treaty of Amsterdam of 2 October 1997,
DESIRING
to preserve the Schengen acquis, as developed since the entry into force of the Treaty of
Amsterdam, and to develop this acquis in order to contribute towards achieving the objective of
offering citizens of the Union an area of freedom, security and justice without internal borders,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT
the special position of Denmark,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT
the fact that Ireland and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland do not participate in all the provisions of the Schengen acquis; that provision should,
however, be made to allow those Member States to accept other provisions of this acquis in full
or in part,
RECOGNISING
that, as a consequence, it is necessary to make use of the provisions of the Treaties
concerning closer cooperation between some Member States,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT
the need to maintain a special relationship with the Republic of Iceland and
the Kingdom of Norway, both States being bound by the provisions of the Nordic passport union,
together with the Nordic States which are members of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The Kingdom of Belgium, the Republic of Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, the Kingdom of Denmark,
the Federal Republic of Germany, the Republic of Estonia, the Hellenic Republic, the Kingdom of
Spain, the French Republic, the Italian Republic, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Latvia, the
Republic of Lithuania, the Grand Duchy of Luxembourg, the Republic of Hungary, Malta, the
Kingdom of the Netherlands, the Republic of Austria, the Republic of Poland, the Portuguese
Republic, Romania, the Republic of Slovenia, the Slovak Republic, the Republic of Finland and
the Kingdom of Sweden shall be authorised to establish closer cooperation among themselves in
areas covered by provisions defined by the Council which constitute the Schengen acquis. This
cooperation shall be conducted within the institutional and legal framework of the European
Union and with respect for the relevant provisions of the Treaties.
EN
C 326/290 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 2
The Schengen acquis shall apply to the Member States referred to in Article 1, without prejudice to
Article 3 of the Act of Accession of 16 April 2003 or to Article 4 of the Act of Accession of
25 April 2005. The Council will substitute itself for the Executive Committee established by the
Schengen agreements.
Article 3
The participation of Denmark in the adoption of measures constituting a development of the
Schengen acquis, as well as the implementation of these measures and their application to
Denmark, shall be governed by the relevant provisions of the Protocol on the position of Denmark.
Article 4
Ireland and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland may at any time request to
take part in some or all of the provisions of the Schengen acquis.
The Council shall decide on the request with the unanimity of its members referred to in Article 1
and of the representative of the Government of the State concerned.
Article 5
1. Proposals and initiatives to build upon the Schengen acquis shall be subject to the relevant
provisions of the Treaties.
In this context, where either Ireland or the United Kingdom has not notified the Council in writing
within a reasonable period that it wishes to take part, the authorisation referred to in Article 329 of
the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall be deemed to have been granted to the
Member States referred to in Article 1 and to Ireland or the United Kingdom where either of them
wishes to take part in the areas of cooperation in question.
2. Where either Ireland or the United Kingdom is deemed to have given notification pursuant to a
decision under Article 4, it may nevertheless notify the Council in writing, within three months, that
it does not wish to take part in such a proposal or initiative. In that case, Ireland or the United
Kingdom shall not take part in its adoption. As from the latter notification, the procedure for
adopting the measure building upon the Schengen acquis shall be suspended until the end of the
procedure set out in paragraphs 3 or 4 or until the notification is withdrawn at any moment during
that procedure.
3. For the Member State having made the notification referred to in paragraph 2, any decision
taken by the Council pursuant to Article 4 shall, as from the date of entry into force of the proposed
measure, cease to apply to the extent considered necessary by the Council and under the conditions
to be determined in a decision of the Council acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the
Commission. That decision shall be taken in accordance with the following criteria: the Council shall
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/291
seek to retain the widest possible measure of participation of the Member State concerned without
seriously affecting the practical operability of the various parts of the Schengen acquis, while
respecting their coherence. The Commission shall submit its proposal as soon as possible after
the notification referred to in paragraph 2. The Council shall, if needed after convening two
successive meetings, act within four months of the Commission proposal.
4. If, by the end of the period of four months, the Council has not adopted a decision, a Member
State may, without delay, request that the matter be referred to the European Council. In that case,
the European Council shall, at its next meeting, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the
Commission, take a decision in accordance with the criteria referred to in paragraph 3.
5. If, by the end of the procedure set out in paragraphs 3 or 4, the Council or, as the case may be,
the European Council has not adopted its decision, the suspension of the procedure for adopting the
measure building upon the Schengen acquis shall be terminated. If the said measure is subsequently
adopted any decision taken by the Council pursuant to Article 4 shall, as from the date of entry into
force of that measure, cease to apply for the Member State concerned to the extent and under the
conditions decided by the Commission, unless the said Member State has withdrawn its notification
referred to in paragraph 2 before the adoption of the measure. The Commission shall act by the date
of this adoption. When taking its decision, the Commission shall respect the criteria referred to in
paragraph 3.
Article 6
The Republic of Iceland and the Kingdom of Norway shall be associated with the implementation of
the Schengen acquis and its further development. Appropriate procedures shall be agreed to that
effect in an Agreement to be concluded with those States by the Council, acting by the unanimity of
its Members mentioned in Article 1. Such Agreement shall include provisions on the contribution of
Iceland and Norway to any financial consequences resulting from the implementation of this
Protocol.
A separate Agreement shall be concluded with Iceland and Norway by the Council, acting
unanimously, for the establishment of rights and obligations between Ireland and the United
Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on the one hand, and Iceland and Norway on the
other, in domains of the Schengen acquis which apply to these States.
Article 7
For the purposes of the negotiations for the admission of new Member States into the European
Union, the Schengen acquis and further measures taken by the institutions within its scope shall be
regarded as an acquis which must be accepted in full by all States candidates for admission.
EN
C 326/292 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 20)
ON THE APPLICATION OF CERTAIN ASPECTS OF ARTICLE 26
OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING
OF THE EUROPEAN UNION TO THE UNITED
KINGDOM AND TO IRELAND
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING
to settle certain questions relating to the United Kingdom and Ireland,
HAVING REGARD
to the existence for many years of special travel arrangements between the United
Kingdom and Ireland,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The United Kingdom shall be entitled, notwithstanding Articles 26 and 77 of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union, any other provision of that Treaty or of the Treaty on European
Union, any measure adopted under those Treaties, or any international agreement concluded by the
Union or by the Union and its Member States with one or more third States, to exercise at its
frontiers with other Member States such controls on persons seeking to enter the United Kingdom as
it may consider necessary for the purpose:
(a) of verifying the right to enter the United Kingdom of citizens of Member States and of their
dependants exercising rights conferred by Union law, as well as citizens of other States on whom
such rights have been conferred by an agreement by which the United Kingdom is bound; and
(b) of determining whether or not to grant other persons permission to enter the United Kingdom.
Nothing in Articles 26 and 77 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or in any
other provision of that Treaty or of the Treaty on European Union or in any measure adopted under
them shall prejudice the right of the United Kingdom to adopt or exercise any such controls.
References to the United Kingdom in this Article shall include territories for whose external
relations the United Kingdom is responsible.
Article 2
The United Kingdom and Ireland may continue to make arrangements between themselves relating
to the movement of persons between their territories ("the Common Travel Area"), while fully
respecting the rights of persons referred to in Article 1, first paragraph, point (a) of this Protocol.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/293
Accordingly, as long as they maintain such arrangements, the provisions of Article 1 of this Protocol
shall apply to Ireland under the same terms and conditions as for the United Kingdom. Nothing in
Articles 26 and 77 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, in any other provision
of that Treaty or of the Treaty on European Union or in any measure adopted under them, shall
affect any such arrangements.
Article 3
The other Member States shall be entitled to exercise at their frontiers or at any point of entry into
their territory such controls on persons seeking to enter their territory from the United Kingdom or
any territories whose external relations are under its responsibility for the same purposes stated in
Article 1 of this Protocol, or from Ireland as long as the provisions of Article 1 of this Protocol apply
to Ireland.
Nothing in Articles 26 and 77 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or in any
other provision of that Treaty or of the Treaty on European Union or in any measure adopted under
them shall prejudice the right of the other Member States to adopt or exercise any such controls.
EN
C 326/294 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 21)
ON THE POSITION OF THE UNITED KINGDOM AND
IRELAND IN RESPECT OF THE AREA OF FREEDOM,
SECURITY AND JUSTICE
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING
to settle certain questions relating to the United Kingdom and Ireland,
HAVING REGARD
to the Protocol on the application of certain aspects of Article 26 of the Treaty on
the Functioning of the European Union to the United Kingdom and to Ireland,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
Subject to Article 3, the United Kingdom and Ireland shall not take part in the adoption by the
Council of proposed measures pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of
the European Union. The unanimity of the members of the Council, with the exception of the
representatives of the governments of the United Kingdom and Ireland, shall be necessary for
decisions of the Council which must be adopted unanimously.
For the purposes of this Article, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 2
In consequence of Article 1 and subject to Articles 3, 4 and 6, none of the provisions of Title V of
Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, no measure adopted pursuant to
that Title, no provision of any international agreement concluded by the Union pursuant to that
Title, and no decision of the Court of Justice interpreting any such provision or measure shall be
binding upon or applicable in the United Kingdom or Ireland; and no such provision, measure or
decision shall in any way affect the competences, rights and obligations of those States; and no such
provision, measure or decision shall in any way affect the Community or Union acquis nor form part
of Union law as they apply to the United Kingdom or Ireland.
Article 3
1. The United Kingdom or Ireland may notify the President of the Council in writing, within three
months after a proposal or initiative has been presented to the Council pursuant to Title V of Part
Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, that it wishes to take part in the
adoption and application of any such proposed measure, whereupon that State shall be entitled
to do so.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/295
The unanimity of the members of the Council, with the exception of a member which has not made
such a notification, shall be necessary for decisions of the Council which must be adopted unani
mously. A measure adopted under this paragraph shall be binding upon all Member States which
took part in its adoption.
Measures adopted pursuant to Article 70 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
shall lay down the conditions for the participation of the United Kingdom and Ireland in the
evaluations concerning the areas covered by Title V of Part Three of that Treaty.
For the purposes of this Article, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
2. If after a reasonable period of time a measure referred to in paragraph 1 cannot be adopted
with the United Kingdom or Ireland taking part, the Council may adopt such measure in accordance
with Article 1 without the participation of the United Kingdom or Ireland. In that case Article 2
applies.
Article 4
The United Kingdom or Ireland may at any time after the adoption of a measure by the Council
pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union notify its
intention to the Council and to the Commission that it wishes to accept that measure. In that case,
the procedure provided for in Article 331(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
shall apply mutatis mutandis.
Article 4a
1. The provisions of this Protocol apply for the United Kingdom and Ireland also to measures
proposed or adopted pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union amending an existing measure by which they are bound.
2. However, in cases where the Council, acting on a proposal from the Commission, determines
that the non-participation of the United Kingdom or Ireland in the amended version of an existing
measure makes the application of that measure inoperable for other Member States or the Union, it
may urge them to make a notification under Article 3 or 4. For the purposes of Article 3, a further
period of two months starts to run as from the date of such determination by the Council.
If at the expiry of that period of two months from the Council's determination the United Kingdom
or Ireland has not made a notification under Article 3 or Article 4, the existing measure shall no
longer be binding upon or applicable to it, unless the Member State concerned has made a notifi
cation under Article 4 before the entry into force of the amending measure. This shall take effect
from the date of entry into force of the amending measure or of expiry of the period of two months,
whichever is the later.
EN
C 326/296 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
For the purpose of this paragraph, the Council shall, after a full discussion of the matter, act by a
qualified majority of its members representing the Member States participating or having participated
in the adoption of the amending measure. A qualified majority of the Council shall be defined in
accordance with Article 238(3)(a) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
3. The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, may
determine that the United Kingdom or Ireland shall bear the direct financial consequences, if any,
necessarily and unavoidably incurred as a result of the cessation of its participation in the existing
measure.
4. This Article shall be without prejudice to Article 4.
Article 5
A Member State which is not bound by a measure adopted pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall bear no financial consequences of that
measure other than administrative costs entailed for the institutions, unless all members of the
Council, acting unanimously after consulting the European Parliament, decide otherwise.
Article 6
Where, in cases referred to in this Protocol, the United Kingdom or Ireland is bound by a measure
adopted by the Council pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union, the relevant provisions of the Treaties shall apply to that State in relation to that
measure.
Article 6a
The United Kingdom and Ireland shall not be bound by the rules laid down on the basis of Article 16
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union which relate to the processing of personal
data by the Member States when carrying out activities which fall within the scope of Chapter 4 or
Chapter 5 of Title V of Part Three of that Treaty where the United Kingdom and Ireland are not
bound by the rules governing the forms of judicial cooperation in criminal matters or police
cooperation which require compliance with the provisions laid down on the basis of Article 16.
Article 7
Articles 3, 4 and 4a shall be without prejudice to the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into
the framework of the European Union.
Article 8
Ireland may notify the Council in writing that it no longer wishes to be covered by the terms of this
Protocol. In that case, the normal treaty provisions will apply to Ireland.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/297
Article 9
With regard to Ireland, this Protocol shall not apply to Article 75 of the Treaty on the Functioning of
the European Union.
EN
C 326/298 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 22)
ON THE POSITION OF DENMARK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
RECALLING
the Decision of the Heads of State or Government, meeting within the European Council
at Edinburgh on 12 December 1992, concerning certain problems raised by Denmark on the Treaty
on European Union,
HAVING NOTED
the position of Denmark with regard to Citizenship, Economic and Monetary Union,
Defence Policy and Justice and Home Affairs as laid down in the Edinburgh Decision,
CONSCIOUS
of the fact that a continuation under the Treaties of the legal regime originating in the
Edinburgh decision will significantly limit Denmark's participation in important areas of cooperation
of the Union, and that it would be in the best interest of the Union to ensure the integrity of the
acquis in the area of freedom, security and justice,
WISHING
therefore to establish a legal framework that will provide an option for Denmark to
participate in the adoption of measures proposed on the basis of Title V of Part Three of the
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and welcoming the intention of Denmark to
avail itself of this option when possible in accordance with its constitutional requirements,
NOTING
that Denmark will not prevent the other Member States from further developing their
cooperation with respect to measures not binding on Denmark,
BEARING IN MIND
Article 3 of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of
the European Union,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
PART I
Article 1
Denmark shall not take part in the adoption by the Council of proposed measures pursuant to Title
V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. The unanimity of the
members of the Council, with the exception of the representative of the government of Denmark,
shall be necessary for the decisions of the Council which must be adopted unanimously.
For the purposes of this Article, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/299
Article 2
None of the provisions of Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European
Union, no measure adopted pursuant to that Title, no provision of any international agreement
concluded by the Union pursuant to that Title, and no decision of the Court of Justice of the
European Union interpreting any such provision or measure or any measure amended or
amendable pursuant to that Title shall be binding upon or applicable in Denmark; and no such
provision, measure or decision shall in any way affect the competences, rights and obligations of
Denmark; and no such provision, measure or decision shall in any way affect the Community or
Union acquis nor form part of Union law as they apply to Denmark. In particular, acts of the Union
in the field of police cooperation and judicial cooperation in criminal matters adopted before the
entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon which are amended shall continue to be binding upon and
applicable to Denmark unchanged.
Article 2a
Article 2 of this Protocol shall also apply in respect of those rules laid down on the basis of
Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union which relate to the processing
of personal data by the Member States when carrying out activities which fall within the scope of
Chapter 4 or Chapter 5 of Title V of Part Three of that Treaty.
Article 3
Denmark shall bear no financial consequences of measures referred to in Article 1, other than
administrative costs entailed for the institutions.
Article 4
1. Denmark shall decide within a period of six months after the Council has decided on a
proposal or initiative to build upon the Schengen acquis covered by this Part, whether it will
implement this measure in its national law. If it decides to do so, this measure will create an
obligation under international law between Denmark and the other Member States bound by the
measure.
2. If Denmark decides not to implement a measure of the Council as referred to in paragraph 1,
the Member States bound by that measure and Denmark will consider appropriate measures to be
taken.
PART II
Article 5
With regard to measures adopted by the Council pursuant to Article 26(1), Article 42 and Articles
43 to 46 of the Treaty on European Union, Denmark does not participate in the elaboration and the
implementation of decisions and actions of the Union which have defence implications. Therefore
EN
C 326/300 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Denmark shall not participate in their adoption. Denmark will not prevent the other Member States
from further developing their cooperation in this area. Denmark shall not be obliged to contribute to
the financing of operational expenditure arising from such measures, nor to make military capa
bilities available to the Union.
The unanimity of the members of the Council, with the exception of the representative of the
government of Denmark, shall be necessary for the acts of the Council which must be adopted
unanimously.
For the purposes of this Article, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
PART III
Article 6
Articles 1, 2 and 3 shall not apply to measures determining the third countries whose nationals must
be in possession of a visa when crossing the external borders of the Member States, or measures
relating to a uniform format for visas.
PART IV
Article 7
At any time Denmark may, in accordance with its constitutional requirements, inform the other
Member States that it no longer wishes to avail itself of all or part of this Protocol. In that event,
Denmark will apply in full all relevant measures then in force taken within the framework of the
European Union.
Article 8
1. At any time and without prejudice to Article 7, Denmark may, in accordance with its consti
tutional requirements, notify the other Member States that, with effect from the first day of the
month following the notification, Part I shall consist of the provisions in the Annex. In that case
Articles 5 to 8 shall be renumbered in consequence.
2. Six months after the date on which the notification referred to in paragraph 1 takes effect all
Schengen acquis and measures adopted to build upon this acquis, which until then have been binding
on Denmark as obligations under international law, shall be binding upon Denmark as Union law.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/301
ANNEX
Article 1
Subject to Article 3, Denmark shall not take part in the adoption by the Council of measures proposed pursuant to Title
V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. The unanimity of the members of the Council,
with the exception of the representative of the government of Denmark, shall be necessary for the acts of the Council
which must be adopted unanimously.
For the purposes of this Article, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3) of the Treaty on
the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 2
Pursuant to Article 1 and subject to Articles 3, 4 and 8, none of the provisions in Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on
the Functioning of the European Union, no measure adopted pursuant to that Title, no provision of any international
agreements concluded by the Union pursuant to that Title, no decision of the Court of Justice of the European Union
interpreting any such provision or measure shall be binding upon or applicable in Denmark; and no such provision,
measure or decision shall in any way affect the competences, rights and obligations of Denmark; and no such provision,
measure or decision shall in any way affect the Community or Union acquis nor form part of Union law as they apply to
Denmark.
Article 3
1. Denmark may notify the President of the Council in writing, within three months after a proposal or initiative has
been presented to the Council pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
that it wishes to take part in the adoption and application of any such proposed measure, whereupon Denmark shall be
entitled to do so.
2. If after a reasonable period of time a measure referred to in paragraph 1 cannot be adopted with Denmark taking
part, the Council may adopt that measure referred to in paragraph 1 in accordance with Article 1 without the
participation of Denmark. In that case Article 2 applies.
Article 4
Denmark may at any time after the adoption of a measure pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union notify its intention to the Council and the Commission that it wishes to accept that
measure. In that case, the procedure provided for in Article 331(1) of that Treaty shall apply mutatis mutandis.
Article 5
1. The provisions of this Protocol apply for Denmark also to measures proposed or adopted pursuant to Title V of Part
Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union amending an existing measure by which it is bound.
2. However, in cases where the Council, acting on a proposal from the Commission, determines that the non-
participation of Denmark in the amended version of an existing measure makes the application of that measure
inoperable for other Member States or the Union, it may urge it to make a notification under Article 3 or 4. For the
purposes of Article 3 a further period of two months starts to run as from the date of such determination by the Council.
EN
C 326/302 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
If, at the expiry of that period of two months from the Council's determination, Denmark has not made a notification
under Article 3 or Article 4, the existing measure shall no longer be binding upon or applicable to it, unless it has made a
notification under Article 4 before the entry into force of the amending measure. This shall take effect from the date of
entry into force of the amending measure or of expiry of the period of two months, whichever is the later.
For the purpose of this paragraph, the Council shall, after a full discussion of the matter, act by a qualified majority of its
members representing the Member States participating or having participated in the adoption of the amending measure. A
qualified majority of the Council shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a) of the Treaty on the Functioning of
the European Union.
3. The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, may determine that Denmark shall
bear the direct financial consequences, if any, necessarily and unavoidably incurred as a result of the cessation of its
participation in the existing measure.
4. This Article shall be without prejudice to Article 4.
Article 6
1. Notification pursuant to Article 4 shall be submitted no later than six months after the final adoption of a measure
if this measure builds upon the Schengen acquis.
If Denmark does not submit a notification in accordance with Articles 3 or 4 regarding a measure building upon the
Schengen acquis, the Member States bound by that measure and Denmark will consider appropriate measures to be taken.
2. A notification pursuant to Article 3 with respect to a measure building upon the Schengen acquis shall be deemed
irrevocably to be a notification pursuant to Article 3 with respect to any further proposal or initiative aiming to build
upon that measure to the extent that such proposal or initiative builds upon the Schengen acquis.
Article 7
Denmark shall not be bound by the rules laid down on the basis of Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union which relate to the processing of personal data by the Member States when carrying out activities which
fall within the scope of Chapter 4 or Chapter 5 of Title V of Part Three of that Treaty where Denmark is not bound by
the rules governing the forms of judicial cooperation in criminal matters or police cooperation which require compliance
with the provisions laid down on the basis of Article 16.
Article 8
Where, in cases referred to in this Part, Denmark is bound by a measure adopted by the Council pursuant to Title V of
Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the relevant provisions of the Treaties shall apply to
Denmark in relation to that measure.
Article 9
Where Denmark is not bound by a measure adopted pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of
the European Union, it shall bear no financial consequences of that measure other than administrative costs entailed for
the institutions unless the Council, with all its Members acting unanimously after consulting the European Parliament,
decides otherwise.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/303
PROTOCOL (No 23)
ON EXTERNAL RELATIONS OF THE MEMBER STATES
WITH REGARD TO THE CROSSING OF EXTERNAL
BORDERS
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT
the need of the Member States to ensure effective controls at their external
borders, in cooperation with third countries where appropriate,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
The provisions on the measures on the crossing of external borders included in Article 77(2)(b) of
the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall be without prejudice to the competence
of Member States to negotiate or conclude agreements with third countries as long as they respect
Union law and other relevant international agreements.
EN
C 326/304 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 24)
ON ASYLUM FOR NATIONALS OF MEMBER STATES
OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
WHEREAS,
in accordance with Article 6(1) of the Treaty on European Union, the Union recognises the
rights, freedoms and principles set out in the Charter of Fundamental Rights,
WHEREAS
pursuant to Article 6(3) of the Treaty on European Union, fundamental rights, as guar
anteed by the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms,
constitute part of the Union's law as general principles,
WHEREAS
the Court of Justice of the European Union has jurisdiction to ensure that in the inter
pretation and application of Article 6, paragraphs (1) and (3) of the Treaty on European Union the
law is observed by the European Union,
WHEREAS
pursuant to Article 49 of the Treaty on European Union any European State, when
applying to become a Member of the Union, must respect the values set out in Article 2 of the
Treaty on European Union,
BEARING IN MIND
that Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union establishes a mechanism for the
suspension of certain rights in the event of a serious and persistent breach by a Member State of
those values,
RECALLING
that each national of a Member State, as a citizen of the Union, enjoys a special status and
protection which shall be guaranteed by the Member States in accordance with the provisions of Part
Two of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
BEARING IN MIND
that the Treaties establish an area without internal frontiers and grant every citizen
of the Union the right to move and reside freely within the territory of the Member States,
WISHING
to prevent the institution of asylum being resorted to for purposes alien to those for which
it is intended,
WHEREAS
this Protocol respects the finality and the objectives of the Geneva Convention of 28 July
1951 relating to the status of refugees,
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/305
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Sole Article
Given the level of protection of fundamental rights and freedoms by the Member States of the
European Union, Member States shall be regarded as constituting safe countries of origin in respect
of each other for all legal and practical purposes in relation to asylum matters. Accordingly, any
application for asylum made by a national of a Member State may be taken into consideration or
declared admissible for processing by another Member State only in the following cases:
(a) if the Member State of which the applicant is a national proceeds after the entry into force of the
Treaty of Amsterdam, availing itself of the provisions of Article 15 of the European Convention
for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, to take measures derogating in
its territory from its obligations under that Convention;
(b) if the procedure referred to Article 7(1) of the Treaty on European Union has been initiated and
until the Council, or, where appropriate, the European Council, takes a decision in respect thereof
with regard to the Member State of which the applicant is a national;
(c) if the Council has adopted a decision in accordance with Article 7(1) of the Treaty on European
Union in respect of the Member State of which the applicant is a national or if the European
Council has adopted a decision in accordance with Article 7(2) of that Treaty in respect of the
Member State of which the applicant is a national;
(d) if a Member State should so decide unilaterally in respect of the application of a national of
another Member State; in that case the Council shall be immediately informed; the application
shall be dealt with on the basis of the presumption that it is manifestly unfounded without
affecting in any way, whatever the cases may be, the decision-making power of the Member
State.
EN
C 326/306 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 25)
ON THE EXERCISE OF SHARED COMPETENCE
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Sole Article
With reference to Article 2(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union on shared
competence, when the Union has taken action in a certain area, the scope of this exercise of
competence only covers those elements governed by the Union act in question and therefore does
not cover the whole area.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/307
PROTOCOL (No 26)
ON SERVICES OF GENERAL INTEREST
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
WISHING
to emphasise the importance of services of general interest,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following interpretative provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on
European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The shared values of the Union in respect of services of general economic interest within the
meaning of Article 14 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union include in particular:
the essential role and the wide discretion of national, regional and local authorities in providing,
commissioning and organising services of general economic interest as closely as possible to the
needs of the users;
the diversity between various services of general economic interest and the differences in the
needs and preferences of users that may result from different geographical, social or cultural
situations;
a high level of quality, safety and affordability, equal treatment and the promotion of universal
access and of user rights.
Article 2
The provisions of the Treaties do not affect in any way the competence of Member States to provide,
commission and organise non-economic services of general interest.
EN
C 326/308 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 27)
ON THE INTERNAL MARKET AND COMPETITION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
CONSIDERING
that the internal market as set out in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union
includes a system ensuring that competition is not distorted,
HAVE AGREED
that:
To this end, the Union shall, if necessary, take action under the provisions of the Treaties, including
under Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
This protocol shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/309
PROTOCOL (No 28)
ON ECONOMIC, SOCIAL AND TERRITORIAL
COHESION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
RECALLING
that Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union includes the objective of promoting
economic, social and territorial cohesion and solidarity between Member States and that the said
cohesion figures among the areas of shared competence of the Union listed in Article 4(2)(c) of the
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
RECALLING
that the provisions of Part Three, Title XVIII, on economic, social and territorial cohesion
as a whole provide the legal basis for consolidating and further developing the Union's action in the
field of economic, social and territorial cohesion, including the creation of a new fund,
RECALLING
that the provisions of Article 177 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
envisage setting up a Cohesion Fund,
NOTING
that the European Investment Bank is lending large and increasing amounts for the benefit of
the poorer regions,
NOTING
the desire for greater flexibility in the arrangements for allocations from the Structural Funds,
NOTING
the desire for modulation of the levels of Union participation in programmes and projects in
certain countries,
NOTING
the proposal to take greater account of the relative prosperity of Member States in the system
of own resources,
REAFFIRM
that the promotion of economic, social and territorial cohesion is vital to the full devel
opment and enduring success of the Union,
REAFFIRM
their conviction that the Structural Funds should continue to play a considerable part in the
achievement of Union objectives in the field of cohesion,
REAFFIRM
their conviction that the European Investment Bank should continue to devote the majority
of its resources to the promotion of economic, social and territorial cohesion, and declare their
willingness to review the capital needs of the European Investment Bank as soon as this is necessary
for that purpose,
AGREE
that the Cohesion Fund will provide Union financial contributions to projects in the fields of
environment and trans-European networks in Member States with a per capita GNP of less than 90 %
of the Union average which have a programme leading to the fulfilment of the conditions of
economic convergence as set out in Article 126,
EN
C 326/310 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
DECLARE their intention of allowing a greater margin of flexibility in allocating financing from the
Structural Funds to specific needs not covered under the present Structural Funds regulations,
DECLARE
their willingness to modulate the levels of Union participation in the context of programmes
and projects of the Structural Funds, with a view to avoiding excessive increases in budgetary
expenditure in the less prosperous Member States,
RECOGNISE
the need to monitor regularly the progress made towards achieving economic, social and
territorial cohesion and state their willingness to study all necessary measures in this respect,
DECLARE
their intention of taking greater account of the contributive capacity of individual Member
States in the system of own resources, and of examining means of correcting, for the less prosperous
Member States, regressive elements existing in the present own resources system,
AGREE
to annex this Protocol to the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of
the European Union.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/311
PROTOCOL (No 29)
ON THE SYSTEM OF PUBLIC BROADCASTING IN THE
MEMBER STATES
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
CONSIDERING
that the system of public broadcasting in the Member States is directly related to the
democratic, social and cultural needs of each society and to the need to preserve media pluralism,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following interpretive provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on
European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
The provisions of the Treaties shall be without prejudice to the competence of Member States to
provide for the funding of public service broadcasting and in so far as such funding is granted to
broadcasting organisations for the fulfilment of the public service remit as conferred, defined and
organised by each Member State, and in so far as such funding does not affect trading conditions and
competition in the Union to an extent which would be contrary to the common interest, while the
realisation of the remit of that public service shall be taken into account.
EN
C 326/312 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 30)
ON THE APPLICATION OF THE CHARTER OF
FUNDAMENTAL RIGHTS OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
TO POLAND AND TO THE UNITED KINGDOM
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
WHEREAS
in Article 6 of the Treaty on European Union, the Union recognises the rights, freedoms
and principles set out in the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union,
WHEREAS
the Charter is to be applied in strict accordance with the provisions of the aforementioned
Article 6 and Title VII of the Charter itself,
WHEREAS
the aforementioned Article 6 requires the Charter to be applied and interpreted by the
courts of Poland and of the United Kingdom strictly in accordance with the explanations referred to
in that Article,
WHEREAS
the Charter contains both rights and principles,
WHEREAS
the Charter contains both provisions which are civil and political in character and those
which are economic and social in character,
WHEREAS
the Charter reaffirms the rights, freedoms and principles recognised in the Union and
makes those rights more visible, but does not create new rights or principles,
RECALLING
the obligations devolving upon Poland and the United Kingdom under the Treaty on
European Union, the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and Union law generally,
NOTING
the wish of Poland and the United Kingdom to clarify certain aspects of the application of
the Charter,
DESIROUS
therefore of clarifying the application of the Charter in relation to the laws and adminis
trative action of Poland and of the United Kingdom and of its justiciability within Poland and within
the United Kingdom,
REAFFIRMING
that references in this Protocol to the operation of specific provisions of the Charter are
strictly without prejudice to the operation of other provisions of the Charter,
REAFFIRMING
that this Protocol is without prejudice to the application of the Charter to other Member
States,
REAFFIRMING
that this Protocol is without prejudice to other obligations devolving upon Poland and
the United Kingdom under the Treaty on European Union, the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union, and Union law generally,
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/313
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
1. The Charter does not extend the ability of the Court of Justice of the European Union, or any
court or tribunal of Poland or of the United Kingdom, to find that the laws, regulations or adminis
trative provisions, practices or action of Poland or of the United Kingdom are inconsistent with the
fundamental rights, freedoms and principles that it reaffirms.
2. In particular, and for the avoidance of doubt, nothing in Title IV of the Charter creates
justiciable rights applicable to Poland or the United Kingdom except in so far as Poland or the
United Kingdom has provided for such rights in its national law.
Article 2
To the extent that a provision of the Charter refers to national laws and practices, it shall only apply
to Poland or the United Kingdom to the extent that the rights or principles that it contains are
recognised in the law or practices of Poland or of the United Kingdom.
EN
C 326/314 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 31)
CONCERNING IMPORTS INTO THE EUROPEAN UNION OF
PETROLEUM PRODUCTS REFINED IN THE NETHERLANDS ANTILLES
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
BEING DESIROUS
of giving fuller details about the system of trade applicable to imports into the
European Union of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
This Protocol is applicable to petroleum products coming under the Brussels Nomenclature numbers
27.10, 27.11, 27.12, ex 27.13 (paraffin wax, petroleum or shale wax and paraffin residues) and
27.14, imported for use in Member States.
Article 2
Member States shall undertake to grant to petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles the
tariff preferences resulting from the association of the latter with the Union, under the conditions
provided for in this Protocol. These provisions shall hold good whatever may be the rules of origin
applied by the Member States.
Article 3
1. When the Commission, at the request of a Member State or on its own initiative, establishes
that imports into the Union of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles under the
system provided for in Article 2 above are giving rise to real difficulties on the market of one or
more Member States, it shall decide that customs duties on the said imports shall be introduced,
increased or re-introduced by the Member States in question, to such an extent and for such a period
as may be necessary to meet that situation. The rates of the customs duties thus introduced, increased
or re-introduced may not exceed the customs duties applicable to third countries for these same
products.
2. The provisions of paragraph 1 can in any case be applied when imports into the Union of
petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles reach two million metric tons a year.
3. The Council shall be informed of decisions taken by the Commission in pursuance of para
graphs 1 and 2, including those directed at rejecting the request of a Member State. The Council
shall, at the request of any Member State, assume responsibility for the matter and may at any time
amend or revoke them.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/315
Article 4
1. If a Member State considers that imports of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands
Antilles, made either directly or through another Member State under the system provided for in
Article 2 above, are giving rise to real difficulties on its market and that immediate action is
necessary to meet them, it may on its own initiative decide to apply customs duties to such
imports, the rate of which may not exceed those of the customs duties applicable to third
countries in respect of the same products. It shall notify its decision to the Commission which
shall decide within one month whether the measures taken by the State should be maintained or
must be amended or cancelled. The provisions of Article 3(3) shall be applicable to such decision of
the Commission.
2. When the quantities of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles imported either
directly or through another Member State, under the system provided for in Article 2 above, into a
Member State or States of the European Union exceed during a calendar year the tonnage shown in
the Annex to this Protocol, the measures taken in pursuance of paragraph 1 by that or those
Member States for the current year shall be considered to be justified; the Commission shall, after
assuring itself that the tonnage fixed has been reached, formally record the measures taken. In such a
case the other Member States shall abstain from formally placing the matter before the Council.
Article 5
If the Union decides to apply quantitative restrictions to petroleum products, no matter whence they
are imported, these restrictions may also be applied to imports of such products from the
Netherlands Antilles. In such a case preferential treatment shall be granted to the Netherlands
Antilles as compared with third countries.
Article 6
1. The provisions of Articles 2 to 5 shall be reviewed by the Council, by unanimous decision,
after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, when a common definition of origin
for petroleum products from third countries and associated countries is adopted, or when decisions
are taken within the framework of a common commercial policy for the products in question or
when a common energy policy is established.
2. When such revision is made, however, equivalent preferences must in any case be maintained
in favour of the Netherlands Antilles in a suitable form and for a minimum quantity of 21½ million
metric tons of petroleum products.
3. The Union's commitments in regard to equivalent preferences as mentioned in paragraph 2 of
this Article may, if necessary, be broken down country by country taking into account the tonnage
indicated in the Annex to this Protocol.
EN
C 326/316 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 7
For the implementation of this Protocol, the Commission is responsible for following the pattern of
imports into the Member States of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles. Member
States shall communicate to the Commission, which shall see that it is circulated, all useful
information to that end in accordance with the administrative conditions recommended by it.
ANNEX TO THE PROTOCOL
For the implementation of Article 4(2) of the Protocol concerning imports into the European Union of petroleum
products refined in the Netherlands Antilles, the High Contracting Parties have decided that the quantity of 2 million
metric tons of petroleum products from the Antilles shall be allocated among the Member States as follows:
Germany . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 625 000 metric tons
Belgo-Luxembourg Economic Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 200 000 metric tons
France . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75 000 metric tons
Italy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 100 000 metric tons
Netherlands . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1 000 000 metric tons
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/317
PROTOCOL (No 32)
ON THE ACQUISITION OF PROPERTY IN DENMARK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING
to settle certain particular problems relating to Denmark,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Notwithstanding the provisions of the Treaties, Denmark may maintain the existing legislation on the
acquisition of second homes.
EN
C 326/318 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 33)
CONCERNING ARTICLE 157 OF THE TREATY ON THE
FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
HAVE AGREED
upon the following provision, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
For the purposes of Article 157 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, benefits
under occupational social security schemes shall not be considered as remuneration if and in so far
as they are attributable to periods of employment prior to 17 May 1990, except in the case of
workers or those claiming under them who have before that date initiated legal proceedings or
introduced an equivalent claim under the applicable national law.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/319
PROTOCOL (No 34)
ON SPECIAL ARRANGEMENTS FOR GREENLAND
Sole Article
1. The treatment on import into the Union of products subject to the common organisation of
the market in fishery products, originating in Greenland, shall, while complying with the mechanisms
of the internal market organisation, involve exemption from customs duties and charges having
equivalent effect and the absence of quantitative restrictions or measures having equivalent effect if
the possibilities for access to Greenland fishing zones granted to the Union pursuant to an agreement
between the Union and the authority responsible for Greenland are satisfactory to the Union.
2. All measures relating to the import arrangements for such products, including those relating to
the adoption of such measures, shall be adopted in accordance with the procedure laid down in
Article 43 of the Treaty establishing the European Union.
EN
C 326/320 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
PROTOCOL (No 35)
ON ARTICLE 40.3.3 OF THE CONSTITUTION OF IRELAND
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
HAVE AGREED
upon the following provision, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and to the Treaty establishing
the European Atomic Energy Community:
Nothing in the Treaties, or in the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community, or in
the Treaties or Acts modifying or supplementing those Treaties, shall affect the application in Ireland
of Article 40.3.3 of the Constitution of Ireland.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/321
PROTOCOL (No 36)
ON TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
WHEREAS
, in order to organise the transition from the institutional provisions of the Treaties
applicable prior to the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon to the provisions contained in
that Treaty, it is necessary to lay down transitional provisions,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union, to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and to the Treaty establishing the
European Atomic Energy Community:
Article 1
In this Protocol, the words ‘the Treaties’ shall mean the Treaty on European Union, the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union and the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy
Community.
TITLE I
PROVISIONS CONCERNING THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT
Article 2
1. For the period of the 2009-2014 parliamentary term remaining at the date of entry into force
of this Article, and by way of derogation from Articles 189, second paragraph, and 190(2) of the
Treaty establishing the European Community and Articles 107, second paragraph, and 108(2) of the
Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community, which were in force at the time of the
European Parliament elections in June 2009, and by way of derogation from the number of seats
provided for in the first subparagraph of Article 14(2) of the Treaty on European Union, the
following 18 seats shall be added to the existing 736 seats, thus provisionally bringing the total
number of members of the European Parliament to 754 until the end of the 2009-2014 parlia
mentary term:
Bulgaria 1
Spain 4
France 2
Italy 1
Latvia 1
Malta 1
Netherlands 1
Austria 2
Poland 1
Slovenia 1
Sweden 2
United Kingdom 1
2. By way of derogation from Article 14(3) of the Treaty on European Union, the Member States
concerned shall designate the persons who will fill the additional seats referred to in paragraph 1, in
accordance with the legislation of the Member States concerned and provided that the persons in
question have been elected by direct universal suffrage:
(a) in ad hoc elections by direct universal suffrage in the Member State concerned, in accordance with
the provisions applicable for elections to the European Parliament;
EN
C 326/322 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
(b) by reference to the results of the European Parliament elections from 4 to 7 June 2009; or
(c) by designation, by the national parliament of the Member State concerned from among its
members, of the requisite number of members, according to the procedure determined by
each of those Member States.
3. In accordance with the second subparagraph of Article 14(2) of the Treaty on European Union,
the European Council shall adopt a decision determining the composition of the European Parliament
in good time before the 2014 European Parliament elections.
TITLE II
PROVISIONS CONCERNING THE QUALIFIED MAJORITY
Article 3
1. In accordance with Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union, the provisions of that
paragraph and of Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union relating to
the definition of the qualified majority in the European Council and the Council shall take effect
on1 November 2014.
2. Between 1 November 2014 and 31 March 2017, when an act is to be adopted by qualified
majority, a member of the Council may request that it be adopted in accordance with the qualified
majority as defined in paragraph 3. In that case, paragraphs 3 and 4 shall apply.
3. Until 31 October 2014, the following provisions shall remain in force, without prejudice to the
second subparagraph of Article 235(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
For acts of the European Council and of the Council requiring a qualified majority, members' votes
shall be weighted as follows:
Belgium 12
Bulgaria 10
Czech Republic 12
Denmark 7
Germany 29
Estonia 4
Ireland 7
Greece 12
Spain 27
France 29
Italy 29
Cyprus 4
Latvia 4
Lithuania 7
Luxembourg 4
Hungary 12
Malta 3
Netherlands 13
Austria 10
Poland 27
Portugal 12
Romania 14
Slovenia 4
Slovakia 7
Finland 7
Sweden 10
United Kingdom 29
Acts shall be adopted if there are at least 255 votes in favour representing a majority of the members
where, under the Treaties, they must be adopted on a proposal from the Commission. In other cases
decisions shall be adopted if there are at least 255 votes in favour representing at least two thirds of
the members.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/323
A member of the European Council or the Council may request that, where an act is adopted by the
European Council or the Council by a qualified majority, a check is made to ensure that the Member
States comprising the qualified majority represent at least 62 % of the total population of the Union.
If that proves not to be the case, the act shall not be adopted.
4. Until 31 October 2014, the qualified majority shall, in cases where, under the Treaties, not all
the members of the Council participate in voting, namely in the cases where reference is made to the
qualified majority as defined in Article 238(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European
Union, be defined as the same proportion of the weighted votes and the same proportion of the
number of the Council members and, if appropriate, the same percentage of the population of the
Member States concerned as laid down in paragraph 3 of this Article.
TITLE III
PROVISIONS CONCERNING THE CONFIGURATIONS OF THE COUNCIL
Article 4
Until the entry into force of the decision referred to in the first subparagraph of Article 16(6) of the
Treaty on European Union, the Council may meet in the configurations laid down in the second and
third subparagraphs of that paragraph and in the other configurations on the list established by a
decision of the General Affairs Council, acting by a simple majority.
TITLE IV
PROVISIONS CONCERNING THE COMMISSION, INCLUDING
THE HIGH REPRESENTATIVE OF THE UNION FOR FOREIGN AFFAIRS AND SECURITY POLICY
Article 5
The members of the Commission in office on the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon
shall remain in office until the end of their term of office. However, on the day of the appointment
of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, the term of office of
the member having the same nationality as the High Representative shall end.
TITLE V
PROVISIONS CONCERNING THE SECRETARY-GENERAL OF THE
COUNCIL, HIGH REPRESENTATIVE FOR THE COMMON FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY, AND
THE DEPUTY SECRETARY-GENERAL OF THE COUNCIL
Article 6
The terms of office of the Secretary-General of the Council, High Representative for the common
foreign and security policy, and the Deputy Secretary-General of the Council shall end on the date of
entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon. The Council shall appoint a Secretary-General in conformity
with Article 240(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
EN
C 326/324 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
TITLE VI
PROVISIONS CONCERNING ADVISORY BODIES
Article 7
Until the entry into force of the decision referred to in Article 301 of the Treaty on the Functioning
of the European Union, the allocation of members of the Economic and Social Committee shall be as
follows:
Belgium 12
Bulgaria 12
Czech Republic 12
Denmark 9
Germany 24
Estonia 7
Ireland 9
Greece 12
Spain 21
France 24
Italy 24
Cyprus 6
Latvia 7
Lithuania 9
Luxembourg 6
Hungary 12
Malta 5
Netherlands 12
Austria 12
Poland 21
Portugal 12
Romania 15
Slovenia 7
Slovakia 9
Finland 9
Sweden 12
United Kingdom 24
Article 8
Until the entry into force of the decision referred to in Article 305 of the Treaty on the Functioning
of the European Union, the allocation of members of the Committee of the Regions shall be as
follows:
Belgium 12
Bulgaria 12
Czech Republic 12
Denmark 9
Germany 24
Estonia 7
Ireland 9
Greece 12
Spain 21
France 24
Italy 24
Cyprus 6
Latvia 7
Lithuania 9
Luxembourg 6
Hungary 12
Malta 5
Netherlands 12
Austria 12
Poland 21
Portugal 12
Romania 15
Slovenia 7
Slovakia 9
Finland 9
Sweden 12
United Kingdom 24
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/325
TITLE VII
TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS CONCERNING ACTS ADOPTED ON THE BASIS OF
TITLES V AND VI OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION PRIOR TO THE ENTRY
INTO FORCE OF THE TREATY OF LISBON
Article 9
The legal effects of the acts of the institutions, bodies, offices and agencies of the Union adopted on
the basis of the Treaty on European Union prior to the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon shall
be preserved until those acts are repealed, annulled or amended in implementation of the Treaties.
The same shall apply to agreements concluded between Member States on the basis of the Treaty on
European Union.
Article 10
1. As a transitional measure, and with respect to acts of the Union in the field of police
cooperation and judicial cooperation in criminal matters which have been adopted before the
entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, the powers of the institutions shall be the following at
the date of entry into force of that Treaty: the powers of the Commission under Article 258 of the
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall not be applicable and the powers of the
Court of Justice of the European Union under Title VI of the Treaty on European Union, in the
version in force before the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, shall remain the same, including
where they have been accepted under Article 35(2) of the said Treaty on European Union.
2. The amendment of an act referred to in paragraph 1 shall entail the applicability of the powers
of the institutions referred to in that paragraph as set out in the Treaties with respect to the amended
act for those Member States to which that amended act shall apply.
3. In any case, the transitional measure mentioned in paragraph 1 shall cease to have effect five
years after the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon.
4. At the latest six months before the expiry of the transitional period referred to in paragraph 3,
the United Kingdom may notify to the Council that it does not accept, with respect to the acts
referred to in paragraph 1, the powers of the institutions referred to in paragraph 1 as set out in the
Treaties. In case the United Kingdom has made that notification, all acts referred to in paragraph 1
shall cease to apply to it as from the date of expiry of the transitional period referred to in paragraph
3. This subparagraph shall not apply with respect to the amended acts which are applicable to the
United Kingdom as referred to in paragraph 2.
The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, shall determine the
necessary consequential and transitional arrangements. The United Kingdom shall not participate in
the adoption of this decision. A qualified majority of the Council shall be defined in accordance with
Article 238(3)(a) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, may also adopt a
decision determining that the United Kingdom shall bear the direct financial consequences, if any,
necessarily and unavoidably incurred as a result of the cessation of its participation in those acts.
EN
C 326/326 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
5. The United Kingdom may, at any time afterwards, notify the Council of its wish to participate
in acts which have ceased to apply to it pursuant to paragraph 4, first subparagraph. In that case, the
relevant provisions of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the
European Union or of the Protocol on the position of the United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of
the area of freedom, security and justice, as the case may be, shall apply. The powers of the
institutions with regard to those acts shall be those set out in the Treaties. When acting under
the relevant Protocols, the Union institutions and the United Kingdom shall seek to re-establish the
widest possible measure of participation of the United Kingdom in the acquis of the Union in the area
of freedom, security and justice without seriously affecting the practical operability of the various
parts thereof, while respecting their coherence.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/327
PROTOCOL (No 37)
ON THE FINANCIAL CONSEQUENCES OF THE EXPIRY
OF THE ECSC TREATY AND ON THE RESEARCH
FUND FOR COAL AND STEEL
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
RECALLING
that all assets and liabilities of the European Coal and Steel Community, as they existed on
23 July 2002, were transferred to the European Community on 24 July 2002,
TAKING ACCOUNT
of the desire to use these funds for research in sectors related to the coal and steel
industry and therefore the necessity to provide for certain special rules in this regard,
HAVE AGREED UPON
the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European
Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
1. The net worth of these assets and liabilities, as they appear in the balance sheet of the ECSC of
23 July 2002, subject to any increase or decrease which may occur as a result of the liquidation
operations, shall be considered as assets intended for research in the sectors related to the coal and
steel industry, referred to as the ‘ECSC in liquidation’. On completion of the liquidation they shall be
referred to as the ‘assets of the Research Fund for Coal and Steel’.
2. The revenue from these assets, referred to as the ‘Research Fund for Coal and Steel’, shall be
used exclusively for research, outside the research framework programme, in the sectors related to
the coal and steel industry in accordance with the provisions of this Protocol and of acts adopted on
the basis hereof.
Article 2
The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after obtaining the consent
of the European Parliament, shall adopt all the necessary provisions for the implementation of this
Protocol, including essential principles.
The Council shall adopt, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European
Parliament, measures establishing multiannual financial guidelines for managing the assets of the
Research Fund for Coal and Steel and technical guidelines for the research programme of the
Research Fund for Coal and Steel.
EN
C 326/328 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Article 3
Except as otherwise provided in this Protocol and in the acts adopted on the basis hereof, the
provisions of the Treaties shall apply.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/329
ANNEXES
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/331
ANNEX I
LIST REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 38 OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE
EUROPEAN UNION
(1) (2)
No in the Brussels
nomenclature
Description of products
Chapter 1 Live animals
Chapter 2 Meat and edible meat offal
Chapter 3 Fish, crustaceans and molluscs
Chapter 4 Dairy produce; birds' eggs; natural honey
Chapter 5
05.04 Guts, bladders and stomachs of animals (other than fish), whole and
pieces thereof
05.15 Animal products not elsewhere specified or included; dead animals of
Chapter 1 or Chapter 3, unfit for human consumption
Chapter 6 Live trees and other plants; bulbs, roots and the like; cut flowers and
ornamental foliage
Chapter 7 Edible vegetables and certain roots and tubers
Chapter 8 Edible fruit and nuts; peel of melons or citrus fruit
Chapter 9 Coffee, tea and spices, excluding maté (heading No 09.03)
Chapter 10 Cereals
Chapter 11 Products of the milling industry; malt and starches; gluten; inulin
Chapter 12 Oil seeds and oleaginous fruit; miscellaneous grains, seeds and fruit;
industrial and medical plants; straw and fodder
Chapter 13
ex 13.03 Pectin
Chapter 15
15.01 Lard and other rendered pig fat; rendered poultry fat
15.02 Unrendered fats of bovine cattle, sheep or goats; tallow (including
‘premier jus’) produced from those fats
15.03 Lard stearin, oleostearin and tallow stearin; lard oil, oleo-oil and tallow
oil, not emulsified or mixed or prepared in any way
15.04 Fats and oil, of fish and marine mammals, whether or not refined
15.07 Fixed vegetable oils, fluid or solid, crude, refined or purified
15.12 Animal or vegetable fats and oils, hydrogenated, whether or not refined,
but not further prepared
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/333
(1) (2)
No in the Brussels
nomenclature
Description of products
15.13 Margarine, imitation lard and other prepared edible fats
15.17 Residues resulting from the treatment of fatty substances or animal or
vegetable waxes
Chapter 16 Preparations of meat, of fish, of crustaceans or molluscs
Chapter 17
17.01 Beet sugar and cane sugar, solid
17.02 Other sugars; sugar syrups; artificial honey (whether or not mixed with
natural honey); caramel
17.03 Molasses, whether or not decolourised
17.05 (*) Flavoured or coloured sugars, syrups and molasses (including vanilla
sugar or vanillin), with the exception of fruit juice containing added
sugar in any proportion
Chapter 18
18.01 Cocoa beans, whole or broken, raw or roasted
18.02 Cocoa shells, husks, skins and waste
Chapter 20 Preparations of vegetables, fruit or other parts of plants
Chapter 22
22.04 Grape must, in fermentation or with fermentation arrested otherwise
than by the addition of alcohol
22.05 Wine of fresh grapes; grape must with fermentation arrested by the
addition of alcohol
22.07 Other fermented beverages (for example, cider, perry and mead)
ex 22.08 (*)
ex 22.09 (*)
Ethyl alcohol or neutral spirits, whether or not denatured, of any
strength, obtained from agricultural products listed in Annex I,
excluding liqueurs and other spirituous beverages and compound
alcoholic preparations (known as ‘concentrated extracts’) for the manu
facture of beverages
22.10 (*) Vinegar and substitutes for vinegar
Chapter 23 Residues and waste from the food industries; prepared animal fodder
Chapter 24
24.01 Unmanufactured tobacco, tobacco refuse
Chapter 45
45.01 Natural cork, unworked, crushed, granulated or ground; waste cork
EN
C 326/334 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
(1) (2)
No in the Brussels
nomenclature
Description of products
Chapter 54
54.01 Flax, raw or processed but not spun; flax tow and waste (including pulled
or garnetted rags)
Chapter 57
57.01 True hemp (Cannabis sativa), raw or processed but not spun; tow and
waste of true hemp (including pulled or garnetted rags or ropes)
(*) Entry added by Article 1 of Regulation No 7a of the Council of the European Economic
Community of 18 December 1959 (OJ No 7, 30.1.1961, p. 71/61).
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/335
ANNEX II
OVERSEAS COUNTRIES AND TERRITORIES TO WHICH THE PROVISIONS OF PART
FOUR OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION APPLY
— Greenland,
— New Caledonia and Dependencies,
— French Polynesia,
— French Southern and Antarctic Territories,
— Wallis and Futuna Islands,
— Mayotte,
— Saint Pierre and Miquelon,
— Aruba,
— Netherlands Antilles:
— Bonaire,
— Curaçao,
— Saba,
— Sint Eustatius,
— Sint Maarten,
— Anguilla,
— Cayman Islands,
— Falkland Islands,
South Georgia and the South Sandwich Islands,
— Montserrat,
— Pitcairn,
— Saint Helena and Dependencies,
— British Antarctic Territory,
— British Indian Ocean Territory,
— Turks and Caicos Islands,
— British Virgin Islands,
— Bermuda.
EN
C 326/336 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
DECLARATIONS
ANNEXED TO THE FINAL ACT OF THE INTERGOVERNMENTAL
CONFERENCE WHICH ADOPTED THE TREATY OF LISBON,
signed on 13 December 2007
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/337
A. DECLARATIONS CONCERNING PROVISIONS OF THE TREATIES
1. Declaration concerning the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the
European Union
The Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, which has legally binding force, confirms
the fundamental rights guaranteed by the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights
and Fundamental Freedoms and as they result from the constitutional traditions common to the
Member States.
The Charter does not extend the field of application of Union law beyond the powers of the Union
or establish any new power or task for the Union, or modify powers and tasks as defined by the
Treaties.
2. Declaration on Article 6(2) of the Treaty on European Union
The Conference agrees that the Union's accession to the European Convention for the Protection of
Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms should be arranged in such a way as to preserve the
specific features of Union law. In this connection, the Conference notes the existence of a regular
dialogue between the Court of Justice of the European Union and the European Court of Human
Rights; such dialogue could be reinforced when the Union accedes to that Convention.
3. Declaration on Article 8 of the Treaty on European Union
The Union will take into account the particular situation of small-sized countries which maintain
specific relations of proximity with it.
4. Declaration on the composition of the European Parliament
The additional seat in the European Parliament will be attributed to Italy.
5. Declaration on the political agreement by the European Council
concerning the draft Decision on the composition of the European
Parliament
The European Council will give its political agreement on the revised draft Decision on the
composition of the European Parliament for the legislative period 2009-2014, based on the
proposal from the European Parliament.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/339
6. Declaration on Article 15(5) and (6), Article 17(6) and (7) and
Article 18 of the Treaty on European Union
In choosing the persons called upon to hold the offices of President of the European Council,
President of the Commission and High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and
Security Policy, due account is to be taken of the need to respect the geographical and
demographic diversity of the Union and its Member States.
7. Declaration on Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and
Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference declares that the decision relating to the implementation of Article 16(4) of the
Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European
Union will be adopted by the Council on the date of the signature of the Treaty of Lisbon and will
enter into force on the day that Treaty enters into force. The draft decision is set out below:
Draft Decision of the Council
relating to the implementation of Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union
and Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
between 1 November 2014 and 31 March 2017 on the one hand, and as from
1 April 2017 on the other
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Whereas:
(1)
Provisions should be adopted allowing for a smooth transition from the system for decision-
making in the Council by a qualified majority as defined in Article 3(3) of the Protocol on the
transitional provisions, which will continue to apply until 31 October 2014, to the voting
system provided for in Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of the
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, which will apply with effect from
1 November 2014, including, during a transitional period until 31 March 2017, specific
provisions laid down in Article 3(2) of that Protocol.
(2)
It is recalled that it is the practice of the Council to devote every effort to strengthening the
democratic legitimacy of decisions taken by a qualified majority,
EN
C 326/340 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
HAS DECIDED AS FOLLOWS:
Section 1
Provisions to be applied from 1 November 2014 to 31 March 2017
Article 1
From 1 November 2014 to 31 March 2017, if members of the Council, representing:
(a) at least three quarters of the population, or
(b) at least three quarters of the number of Member States
necessary to constitute a blocking minority resulting from the application of Article 16(4), first
subparagraph, of the Treaty on European Union or Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union, indicate their opposition to the Council adopting an act by a
qualified majority, the Council shall discuss the issue.
Article 2
The Council shall, in the course of these discussions, do all in its power to reach, within a reasonable
time and without prejudicing obligatory time limits laid down by Union law, a satisfactory solution
to address concerns raised by the members of the Council referred to in Article 1.
Article 3
To this end, the President of the Council, with the assistance of the Commission and in compliance
with the Rules of Procedure of the Council, shall undertake any initiative necessary to facilitate a
wider basis of agreement in the Council. The members of the Council shall lend him or her their
assistance.
Section 2
Provisions to be applied as from 1 April 2017
Article 4
As from 1 April 2017, if members of the Council, representing:
(a) at least 55 % of the population, or
(b) at least 55 % of the number of Member States
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/341
necessary to constitute a blocking minority resulting from the application of Article 16(4), first
subparagraph, of the Treaty on European Union or Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union, indicate their opposition to the Council adopting an act by a
qualified majority, the Council shall discuss the issue.
Article 5
The Council shall, in the course of these discussions, do all in its power to reach, within a reasonable
time and without prejudicing obligatory time limits laid down by Union law, a satisfactory solution
to address concerns raised by the members of the Council referred to in Article 4.
Article 6
To this end, the President of the Council, with the assistance of the Commission and in compliance
with the Rules of Procedure of the Council, shall undertake any initiative necessary to facilitate a
wider basis of agreement in the Council. The members of the Council shall lend him or her their
assistance.
Section 3
Entry into force
Article 7
This Decision shall enter into force on the date of the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon.
8. Declaration on practical measures to be taken upon the entry into
force of the Treaty of Lisbon as regards the Presidency of the European
Council and of the Foreign Affairs Council
In the event that the Treaty of Lisbon enters into force later than 1 January 2009, the Conference
requests the competent authorities of the Member State holding the six-monthly Presidency of the
Council at that time, on the one hand, and the person elected President of the European Council and
the person appointed High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, on
the other hand, to take the necessary specific measures, in consultation with the following six-
monthly Presidency, to allow an efficient handover of the material and organisational aspects of
the Presidency of the European Council and of the Foreign Affairs Council.
EN
C 326/342 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
9. Declaration on Article 16(9) of the Treaty on European Union
concerning the European Council decision on the exercise of the Presidency
of the Council
The Conference declares that the Council should begin preparing the decision establishing the
procedures for implementing the decision on the exercise of the Presidency of the Council as
soon as the Treaty of Lisbon is signed, and should give its political approval within six months.
A draft decision of the European Council, which will be adopted on the date of entry into force of
the said Treaty, is set out below:
Draft decision of the European Council
on the exercise of the Presidency of the Council
Article 1
1. The Presidency of the Council, with the exception of the Foreign Affairs configuration, shall be
held by pre-established groups of three Member States for a period of 18 months. The groups shall
be made up on a basis of equal rotation among the Member States, taking into account their
diversity and geographical balance within the Union.
2. Each member of the group shall in turn chair for a six-month period all configurations of the
Council, with the exception of the Foreign Affairs configuration. The other members of the group
shall assist the Chair in all its responsibilities on the basis of a common programme. Members of the
team may decide alternative arrangements among themselves.
Article 2
The Committee of Permanent Representatives of the Governments of the Member States shall be
chaired by a representative of the Member State chairing the General Affairs Council.
The Chair of the Political and Security Committee shall be held by a representative of the High
Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy.
The chair of the preparatory bodies of the various Council configurations, with the exception of the
Foreign Affairs configuration, shall fall to the member of the group chairing the relevant
configuration, unless decided otherwise in accordance with Article 4.
Article 3
The General Affairs Council shall ensure consistency and continuity in the work of the different
Council configurations in the framework of multiannual programmes in cooperation with the
Commission. The Member States holding the Presidency shall take all necessary measures for the
organisation and smooth operation of the Council's work, with the assistance of the General
Secretariat of the Council.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/343
Article 4
The Council shall adopt a decision establishing the measures for the implementation of this decision.
10. Declaration on Article 17 of the Treaty on European Union
The Conference considers that when the Commission no longer includes nationals of all
Member States, the Commission should pay particular attention to the need to ensure full
transparency in relations with all Member States. Accordingly, the Commission should liaise
closely with all Member States, whether or not they have a national serving as member of the
Commission, and in this context pay special attention to the need to share information and consult
with all Member States.
The Conference also considers that the Commission should take all the necessary measures to ensure
that political, social and economic realities in all Member States, including those which have no
national serving as member of the Commission, are fully taken into account. These measures should
include ensuring that the position of those Member States is addressed by appropriate organisational
arrangements.
11. Declaration on Article 17(6) and (7) of the Treaty on European Union
The Conference considers that, in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties, the
European Parliament and the European Council are jointly responsible for the smooth running of
the process leading to the election of the President of the European Commission. Prior to the
decision of the European Council, representatives of the European Parliament and of the European
Council will thus conduct the necessary consultations in the framework deemed the most
appropriate. These consultations will focus on the backgrounds of the candidates for President of
the Commission, taking account of the elections to the European Parliament, in accordance with the
first subparagraph of Article 17(7). The arrangements for such consultations may be determined, in
due course, by common accord between the European Parliament and the European Council.
12. Declaration on Article 18 of the Treaty on European Union
1. The Conference declares that, in the course of the preparatory work preceding the appointment
of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy which is due to take
place on the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon in accordance with Article 18 of the
Treaty on European Union and Article 5 of the Protocol on transitional provisions and whose term
of office will be from that date until the end of the term of office of the Commission in office on
that date, appropriate contacts will be made with the European Parliament.
2. Furthermore, the Conference recalls that, as regards the High Representative of the Union for
Foreign Affairs and Security Policy whose term of office will start in November 2009 at the same
time and for the same duration as the next Commission, he or she will be appointed in accordance
with the provisions of Articles 17 and 18 of the Treaty on European Union.
EN
C 326/344 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
13. Declaration concerning the common foreign and security policy
The Conference underlines that the provisions in the Treaty on European Union covering the
Common Foreign and Security Policy, including the creation of the office of High Representative
of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the establishment of an External Action
Service, do not affect the responsibilities of the Member States, as they currently exist, for the
formulation and conduct of their foreign policy nor of their national representation in third
countries and international organisations.
The Conference also recalls that the provisions governing the Common Security and Defence Policy
do not prejudice the specific character of the security and defence policy of the Member States.
It stresses that the European Union and its Member States will remain bound by the provisions of the
Charter of the United Nations and, in particular, by the primary responsibility of the Security Council
and of its Members for the maintenance of international peace and security.
14. Declaration concerning the common foreign and security policy
In addition to the specific rules and procedures referred to in paragraph 1 of Article 24 of the Treaty
on European Union, the Conference underlines that the provisions covering the Common Foreign
and Security Policy including in relation to the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs
and Security Policy and the External Action Service will not affect the existing legal basis,
responsibilities, and powers of each Member State in relation to the formulation and conduct of
its foreign policy, its national diplomatic service, relations with third countries and participation in
international organisations, including a Member State's membership of the Security Council of the
United Nations.
The Conference also notes that the provisions covering the Common Foreign and Security Policy do
not give new powers to the Commission to initiate decisions nor do they increase the role of the
European Parliament.
The Conference also recalls that the provisions governing the Common Security and Defence Policy
do not prejudice the specific character of the security and defence policy of the Member States.
15. Declaration on Article 27 of the Treaty on European Union
The Conference declares that, as soon as the Treaty of Lisbon is signed, the Secretary-General of the
Council, High Representative for the common foreign and security policy, the Commission and the
Member States should begin preparatory work on the European External Action Service.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/345
16. Declaration on Article 55(2) of the Treaty on European Union
The Conference considers that the possibility of producing translations of the Treaties in the
languages mentioned in Article 55(2) contributes to fulfilling the objective of respecting the
Union's rich cultural and linguistic diversity as set forth in the fourth subparagraph of
Article 3(3). In this context, the Conference confirms the attachment of the Union to the cultural
diversity of Europe and the special attention it will continue to pay to these and other languages.
The Conference recommends that those Member States wishing to avail themselves of the possibility
recognised in Article 55(2) communicate to the Council, within six months from the date of the
signature of the Treaty of Lisbon, the language or languages into which translations of the Treaties
will be made.
17. Declaration concerning primacy
The Conference recalls that, in accordance with well settled case law of the Court of Justice of the
European Union, the Treaties and the law adopted by the Union on the basis of the Treaties have
primacy over the law of Member States, under the conditions laid down by the said case law.
The Conference has also decided to attach as an Annex to this Final Act the Opinion of the Council
Legal Service on the primacy of EC law as set out in 11197/07 (JUR 260):
Opinion of the Council Legal Service
of 22 June 2007
It results from the case-law of the Court of Justice that primacy of EC law is a cornerstone principle of
Community law. According to the Court, this principle is inherent to the specific nature of the European
Community. At the time of the first judgment of this established case law (Costa/ENEL, 15 July 1964, Case
6/641 (
1
)) there was no mention of primacy in the treaty. It is still the case today. The fact that the principle of
primacy will not be included in the future treaty shall not in any way change the existence of the principle and
the existing case-law of the Court of Justice.
___________
(
1
) “It follows (…) that the law stemming from the treaty, an independent source of law, could not, because of its special and original
nature, be overridden by domestic legal provisions, however framed, without being deprived of its character as Community law and
without the legal basis of the Community itself being called into question.” ’
18. Declaration in relation to the delimitation of competences
The Conference underlines that, in accordance with the system of division of competences between
the Union and the Member States as provided for in the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty
on the Functioning of the European Union, competences not conferred upon the Union in the
Treaties remain with the Member States.
EN
C 326/346 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
When the Treaties confer on the Union a competence shared with the Member States in a specific
area, the Member States shall exercise their competence to the extent that the Union has not
exercised, or has decided to cease exercising, its competence. The latter situation arises when the
relevant EU institutions decide to repeal a legislative act, in particular better to ensure constant
respect for the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality. The Council may, at the initiative of
one or several of its members (representatives of Member States) and in accordance with Article 241
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, request the Commission to submit
proposals for repealing a legislative act. The Conference welcomes the Commission's declaration
that it will devote particular attention to these requests.
Equally, the representatives of the governments of the Member States, meeting in an
Intergovernmental Conference, in accordance with the ordinary revision procedure provided for in
Article 48(2) to (5) of the Treaty on European Union, may decide to amend the Treaties upon which
the Union is founded, including either to increase or to reduce the competences conferred on the
Union in the said Treaties.
19. Declaration on Article 8 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The Conference agrees that, in its general efforts to eliminate inequalities between women and men,
the Union will aim in its different policies to combat all kinds of domestic violence. The Member
States should take all necessary measures to prevent and punish these criminal acts and to support
and protect the victims.
20. Declaration on Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The Conference declares that, whenever rules on protection of personal data to be adopted on the
basis of Article 16 could have direct implications for national security, due account will have to be
taken of the specific characteristics of the matter. It recalls that the legislation presently applicable
(see in particular Directive 95/46/EC) includes specific derogations in this regard.
21. Declaration on the protection of personal data in the fields of judicial
cooperation in criminal matters and police cooperation
The Conference acknowledges that specific rules on the protection of personal data and the free
movement of such data in the fields of judicial cooperation in criminal matters and police
cooperation based on Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union may
prove necessary because of the specific nature of these fields.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/347
22. Declaration on Articles 48 and 79 of the Treaty on the Functioning of
the European Union
The Conference considers that in the event that a draft legislative act based on Article 79(2) would
affect important aspects of the social security system of a Member State, including its scope, cost or
financial structure, or would affect the financial balance of that system as set out in the second
paragraph of Article 48, the interests of that Member State will be duly taken into account.
23. Declaration on the second paragraph of Article 48 of the Treaty on
the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference recalls that in that case, in accordance with Article 15(4) of the Treaty on
European Union, the European Council acts by consensus.
24. Declaration concerning the legal personality of the European Union
The Conference confirms that the fact that the European Union has a legal personality will not in any
way authorise the Union to legislate or to act beyond the competences conferred upon it by the
Member States in the Treaties.
25. Declaration on Articles 75 and 215 of the Treaty on the Functioning
of the European Union
The Conference recalls that the respect for fundamental rights and freedoms implies, in particular,
that proper attention is given to the protection and observance of the due process rights of the
individuals or entities concerned. For this purpose and in order to guarantee a thorough judicial
review of decisions subjecting an individual or entity to restrictive measures, such decisions must be
based on clear and distinct criteria. These criteria should be tailored to the specifics of each restrictive
measure.
26. Declaration on non-participation by a Member State in a measure
based on Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The Conference declares that, where a Member State opts not to participate in a measure based on
Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Council will hold a
full discussion on the possible implications and effects of that Member State's non-participation in
the measure.
In addition, any Member State may ask the Commission to examine the situation on the basis of
Article 116 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
The above paragraphs are without prejudice to the entitlement of a Member State to refer the matter
to the European Council.
EN
C 326/348 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
27. Declaration on Article 85(1), second subparagraph, of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
The Conference considers that the regulations referred to in the second subparagraph of Article 85(1)
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union should take into account national rules and
practices relating to the initiation of criminal investigations.
28. Declaration on Article 98 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The Conference notes that the provisions of Article 98 shall be applied in accordance with the
current practice. The terms ‘such measures are required in order to compensate for the economic
disadvantages caused by the division of Germany to the economy of certain areas of the Federal
Republic affected by that division’ shall be interpreted in accordance with the existing case law of the
Court of Justice of the European Union.
29. Declaration on Article 107(2)(c) of the Treaty on the Functioning of
the European Union
The Conference notes that Article 107(2)(c) shall be interpreted in accordance with the existing case
law of the Court of Justice of the European Union regarding the applicability of the provisions to aid
granted to certain areas of the Federal Republic of Germany affected by the former division of
Germany.
30. Declaration on Article 126 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
With regard to Article 126, the Conference confirms that raising growth potential and securing
sound budgetary positions are the two pillars of the economic and fiscal policy of the Union and the
Member States. The Stability and Growth Pact is an important tool to achieve these goals.
The Conference reaffirms its commitment to the provisions concerning the Stability and Growth Pact
as the framework for the coordination of budgetary policies in the Member States.
The Conference confirms that a rule-based system is the best guarantee for commitments to be
enforced and for all Member States to be treated equally.
Within this framework, the Conference also reaffirms its commitment to the goals of the
Lisbon Strategy: job creation, structural reforms, and social cohesion.
The Union aims at achieving balanced economic growth and price stability. Economic and budgetary
policies thus need to set the right priorities towards economic reforms, innovation, competitiveness
and strengthening of private investment and consumption in phases of weak economic growth. This
should be reflected in the orientations of budgetary decisions at the national and Union level in
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/349
particular through restructuring of public revenue and expenditure while respecting budgetary
discipline in accordance with the Treaties and the Stability and Growth Pact.
Budgetary and economic challenges facing the Member States underline the importance of sound
budgetary policy throughout the economic cycle.
The Conference agrees that Member States should use periods of economic recovery actively to
consolidate public finances and improve their budgetary positions. The objective is to gradually
achieve a budgetary surplus in good times which creates the necessary room to accommodate
economic downturns and thus contribute to the long-term sustainability of public finances.
The Member States look forward to possible proposals of the Commission as well as further
contributions of Member States with regard to strengthening and clarifying the implementation of
the Stability and Growth Pact. The Member States will take all necessary measures to raise the growth
potential of their economies. Improved economic policy coordination could support this objective.
This Declaration does not prejudge the future debate on the Stability and Growth Pact.
31. Declaration on Article 156 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The Conference confirms that the policies described in Article 156 fall essentially within the
competence of the Member States. Measures to provide encouragement and promote coordination
to be taken at Union level in accordance with this Article shall be of a complementary nature. They
shall serve to strengthen cooperation between Member States and not to harmonise national systems.
The guarantees and practices existing in each Member State as regards the responsibility of the social
partners will not be affected.
This Declaration is without prejudice to the provisions of the Treaties conferring competence on the
Union, including in social matters.
32. Declaration on Article 168(4)(c) of the Treaty on the Functioning of
the European Union
The Conference declares that the measures to be adopted pursuant to Article 168(4)(c) must meet
common safety concerns and aim to set high standards of quality and safety where national
standards affecting the internal market would otherwise prevent a high level of human health
protection being achieved.
EN
C 326/350 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
33. Declaration on Article 174 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The Conference considers that the reference in Article 174 to island regions can include island States
in their entirety, subject to the necessary criteria being met.
34. Declaration on Article 179 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The Conference agrees that the Union's action in the area of research and technological development
will pay due respect to the fundamental orientations and choices of the research policies of the
Member States.
35. Declaration on Article 194 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The Conference believes that Article 194 does not affect the right of the Member States to take the
necessary measures to ensure their energy supply under the conditions provided for in Article 347.
36. Declaration on Article 218 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union concerning the negotiation and conclusion of international
agreements by Member States relating to the area of freedom, security and
justice
The Conference confirms that Member States may negotiate and conclude agreements with
third countries or international organisations in the areas covered by Chapters 3, 4 and 5 of Title
V of Part Three in so far as such agreements comply with Union law.
37. Declaration on Article 222 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
Without prejudice to the measures adopted by the Union to comply with its solidarity obligation
towards a Member State which is the object of a terrorist attack or the victim of natural or man-
made disaster, none of the provisions of Article 222 is intended to affect the right of another
Member State to choose the most appropriate means to comply with its own solidarity obligation
towards that Member State.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/351
38. Declaration on Article 252 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union regarding the number of Advocates-General in the Court of
Justice
The Conference declares that if, in accordance with Article 252, first paragraph, of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union, the Court of Justice requests that the number of Advocates-
General be increased by three (eleven instead of eight), the Council will, acting unanimously, agree on
such an increase.
In that case, the Conference agrees that Poland will, as is already the case for Germany, France, Italy,
Spain and the United Kingdom, have a permanent Advocate-General and no longer take part in the
rotation system, while the existing rotation system will involve the rotation of five Advocates-General
instead of three.
39. Declaration on Article 290 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The Conference takes note of the Commission's intention to continue to consult experts appointed
by the Member States in the preparation of draft delegated acts in the financial services area, in
accordance with its established practice.
40. Declaration on Article 329 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The Conference declares that Member States may indicate, when they make a request to establish
enhanced cooperation, if they intend already at that stage to make use of Article 333 providing for
the extension of qualified majority voting or to have recourse to the ordinary legislative procedure.
41. Declaration on Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The Conference declares that the reference in Article 352(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union to objectives of the Union refers to the objectives as set out in Article 3(2) and (3)
of the Treaty on European Union and to the objectives of Article 3(5) of the said Treaty with respect
to external action under Part Five of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. It is
therefore excluded that an action based on Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union would only pursue objectives set out in Article 3(1) of the Treaty on European
Union. In this connection, the Conference notes that in accordance with Article 31(1) of the Treaty
on European Union, legislative acts may not be adopted in the area of the Common Foreign and
Security Policy.
EN
C 326/352 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
42. Declaration on Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The Conference underlines that, in accordance with the settled case law of the Court of Justice of the
European Union, Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, being an
integral part of an institutional system based on the principle of conferred powers, cannot serve as a
basis for widening the scope of Union powers beyond the general framework created by the
provisions of the Treaties as a whole and, in particular, by those that define the tasks and the
activities of the Union. In any event, this Article cannot be used as a basis for the adoption of
provisions whose effect would, in substance, be to amend the Treaties without following the
procedure which they provide for that purpose.
43. Declaration on Article 355(6) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The High Contracting Parties agree that the European Council, pursuant to Article 355(6), will take a
decision leading to the modification of the status of Mayotte with regard to the Union in order to
make this territory an outermost region within the meaning of Article 355(1) and Article 349, when
the French authorities notify the European Council and the Commission that the evolution currently
under way in the internal status of the island so allows.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/353
B. DECLARATIONS CONCERNING PROTOCOLS ANNEXED TO THE TREATIES
44. Declaration on Article 5 of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis
integrated into the framework of the European Union
The Conference notes that where a Member State has made a notification under Article 5(2) of the
Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union that it does
not wish to take part in a proposal or initiative, that notification may be withdrawn at any moment
before the adoption of the measure building upon the Schengen acquis.
45. Declaration on Article 5(2) of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis
integrated into the framework of the European Union
The Conference declares that whenever the United Kingdom or Ireland indicates to the Council its
intention not to participate in a measure building upon a part of the Schengen acquis in which it
participates, the Council will have a full discussion on the possible implications of the non-
participation of that Member State in that measure. The discussion within the Council should be
conducted in the light of the indications given by the Commission concerning the relationship
between the proposal and the Schengen acquis.
46. Declaration on Article 5(3) of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis
integrated into the framework of the European Union
The Conference recalls that if the Council does not take a decision after a first substantive discussion
of the matter, the Commission may present an amended proposal for a further substantive re-
examination by the Council within the deadline of 4 months.
47. Declaration on Article 5(3), (4) and (5) of the Protocol on the
Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union
The Conference notes that the conditions to be determined in the decision referred to in paragraphs
3, 4 or 5 of Article 5 of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the
European Union may determine that the Member State concerned shall bear the direct financial
consequences, if any, necessarily and unavoidably incurred as a result of the cessation of its
participation in some or all of the acquis referred to in any decision taken by the Council
pursuant to Article 4 of the said Protocol.
EN
C 326/354 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
48. Declaration concerning the Protocol on the position of Denmark
The Conference notes that with respect to legal acts to be adopted by the Council acting alone or
jointly with the European Parliament and containing provisions applicable to Denmark as well as
provisions not applicable to Denmark because they have a legal basis to which Part I of the Protocol
on the position of Denmark applies, Denmark declares that it will not use its voting right to prevent
the adoption of the provisions which are not applicable to Denmark.
Furthermore, the Conference notes that on the basis of the Declaration by the Conference on
Article 222, Denmark declares that Danish participation in actions or legal acts pursuant to
Article 222 will take place in accordance with Part I and Part II of the Protocol on the position
of Denmark.
49. Declaration concerning Italy
The Conference notes that the Protocol on Italy annexed in 1957 to the Treaty establishing the
European Economic Community, as amended upon adoption of the Treaty on European Union,
stated that:
‘THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to settle certain particular problems relating to Italy,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to this Treaty:
THE MEMBER STATES OF THE COMMUNITY
TAKE NOTE of the fact that the Italian Government is carrying out a ten-year programme of
economic expansion designed to rectify the disequilibria in the structure of the Italian economy,
in particular by providing an infrastructure for the less developed areas in Southern Italy and in the
Italian islands and by creating new jobs in order to eliminate unemployment;
RECALL that the principles and objectives of this programme of the Italian Government have been
considered and approved by organisations for international cooperation of which the Member States
are members;
RECOGNISE that it is in their common interest that the objectives of the Italian programme should
be attained;
AGREE, in order to facilitate the accomplishment of this task by the Italian Government, to
recommend to the institutions of the Community that they should employ all the methods and
procedures provided in this Treaty and, in particular, make appropriate use of the resources of the
European Investment Bank and the European Social Fund;
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/355
ARE OF THE OPINION that the institutions of the Community should, in applying this Treaty, take
account of the sustained effort to be made by the Italian economy in the coming years and of the
desirability of avoiding dangerous stresses in particular within the balance of payments or the level of
employment, which might jeopardise the application of this Treaty in Italy;
RECOGNISE that in the event of Articles 109 H and 109 I being applied it will be necessary to take
care that any measures required of the Italian Government do not prejudice the completion of its
programme for economic expansion and for raising the standard of living of the population.’.
50. Declaration concerning Article 10 of the Protocol on transitional
provisions
The Conference invites the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, within their
respective powers, to seek to adopt, in appropriate cases and as far as possible within the five-
year period referred to in Article 10(3) of the Protocol on transitional provisions, legal acts amending
or replacing the acts referred to in Article 10(1) of that Protocol.
EN
C 326/356 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
C. DECLARATIONS BY MEMBER STATES
51. Declaration by the Kingdom of Belgium on national Parliaments
Belgium wishes to make clear that, in accordance with its constitutional law, not only the Chamber
of Representatives and Senate of the Federal Parliament but also the parliamentary assemblies of the
Communities and the Regions act, in terms of the competences exercised by the Union, as
components of the national parliamentary system or chambers of the national Parliament.
52. Declaration by the Kingdom of Belgium, the Republic of Bulgaria, the
Federal Republic of Germany, the Hellenic Republic, the Kingdom of Spain,
the Italian Republic, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Lithuania, the
Grand-Duchy of Luxembourg, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of
Malta, the Republic of Austria, the Portuguese Republic, Romania, the
Republic of Slovenia and the Slovak Republic on the symbols of the
European Union
Belgium, Bulgaria, Germany, Greece, Spain, Italy, Cyprus, Lithuania, Luxemburg, Hungary, Malta,
Austria, Portugal, Romania, Slovenia and the Slovak Republic declare that the flag with a circle of
twelve golden stars on a blue background, the anthem based on the ‘Ode to Joy’ from the Ninth
Symphony by Ludwig van Beethoven, the motto ‘United in diversity’, the euro as the currency of the
European Union and Europe Day on 9 May will for them continue as symbols to express the sense
of community of the people in the European Union and their allegiance to it.
53. Declaration by the Czech Republic on the Charter of Fundamental
Rights of the European Union
1. The Czech Republic recalls that the provisions of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the
European Union are addressed to the institutions and bodies of the European Union with due regard
for the principle of subsidiarity and division of competences between the European Union and its
Member States, as reaffirmed in Declaration (No 18) in relation to the delimitation of competences.
The Czech Republic stresses that its provisions are addressed to the Member States only when they
are implementing Union law, and not when they are adopting and implementing national law
independently from Union law.
2. The Czech Republic also emphasises that the Charter does not extend the field of application of
Union law and does not establish any new power for the Union. It does not diminish the field of
application of national law and does not restrain any current powers of the national authorities in
this field.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/357
3. The Czech Republic stresses that, in so far as the Charter recognises fundamental rights and
principles as they result from constitutional traditions common to the Member States, those rights
and principles are to be interpreted in harmony with those traditions.
4. The Czech Republic further stresses that nothing in the Charter may be interpreted as
restricting or adversely affecting human rights and fundamental freedoms as recognised, in their
respective field of application, by Union law and by international agreements to which the Union or
all the Member States are party, including the European Convention for the Protection of Human
Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, and by the Member States' Constitutions.
54. Declaration by the Federal Republic of Germany, Ireland, the
Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Austria and the Kingdom of Sweden
Germany, Ireland, Hungary, Austria and Sweden note that the core provisions of the Treaty
establishing the European Atomic Energy Community have not been substantially amended since
its entry into force and need to be brought up to date. They therefore support the idea of a
Conference of the Representatives of the Governments of the Member States, which should be
convened as soon as possible.
55. Declaration by the Kingdom of Spain and the United Kingdom of
Great Britain and Northern Ireland
The Treaties apply to Gibraltar as a European territory for whose external relations a Member State is
responsible. This shall not imply changes in the respective positions of the Member States concerned.
56. Declaration by Ireland on Article 3 of the Protocol on the position of
the United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of the area of freedom, security
and justice
Ireland affirms its commitment to the Union as an area of freedom, security and justice respecting
fundamental rights and the different legal systems and traditions of the Member States within which
citizens are provided with a high level of safety.
Accordingly, Ireland declares its firm intention to exercise its right under Article 3 of the Protocol on
the position of the United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of the area of freedom, security and justice
to take part in the adoption of measures pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union to the maximum extent it deems possible.
Ireland will, in particular, participate to the maximum possible extent in measures in the field of
police cooperation.
EN
C 326/358 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Furthermore, Ireland recalls that in accordance with Article 8 of the Protocol it may notify
the Council in writing that it no longer wishes to be covered by the terms of the Protocol.
Ireland intends to review the operation of these arrangements within three years of the entry into
force of the Treaty of Lisbon.
57. Declaration by the Italian Republic on the composition of the
European Parliament
Italy notes that, pursuant to Articles 10 and 14 of the Treaty on European Union, the
European Parliament is to be composed of representatives of the Union's citizens; this
representation is to be degressively proportional.
Italy likewise notes that on the basis of Article 9 of the Treaty on European Union and Article 20 of
the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, every national of a Member State is a citizen
of the Union.
Italy therefore considers that, without prejudice to the decision on the 2009-2014 legislative period,
any decision adopted by the European Council, at the initiative of the European Parliament and with
its consent, establishing the composition of the European Parliament, must abide by the principles
laid down out in the first subparagraph of Article 14.
58. Declaration by the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Hungary and
the Republic of Malta on the spelling of the name of the single currency in
the Treaties
Without prejudice to the unified spelling of the name of the single currency of the European Union
referred to in the Treaties as displayed on the banknotes and on the coins, Latvia, Hungary and Malta
declare that the spelling of the name of the single currency, including its derivatives as applied
throughout the Latvian, Hungarian and Maltese text of the Treaties, has no effect on the existing rules
of the Latvian, Hungarian or Maltese languages.
59. Declaration by the Kingdom of the Netherlands on Article 312 of the
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Kingdom of the Netherlands will agree to a decision as referred to in the second subparagraph of
Article 312(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union once a revision of the
decision referred to in the third paragraph of Article 311 of that Treaty has provided the Netherlands
with a satisfactory solution for its excessive negative net payment position vis-à-vis the Union budget.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/359
60. Declaration by the Kingdom of the Netherlands on Article 355 of the
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Kingdom of the Netherlands declares that an initiative for a decision, as referred to in
Article 355(6) aimed at amending the status of the Netherlands Antilles and/or Aruba with regard
to the Union, will be submitted only on the basis of a decision taken in conformity with the Charter
for the Kingdom of the Netherlands.
61. Declaration by the Republic of Poland on the Charter of Fundamental
Rights of the European Union
The Charter does not affect in any way the right of Member States to legislate in the sphere of public
morality, family law, as well as the protection of human dignity and respect for human physical and
moral integrity.
62. Declaration by the Republic of Poland concerning the Protocol on
the application of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union
in relation to Poland and the United Kingdom
Poland declares that, having regard to the tradition of social movement of ‘Solidarity’ and its
significant contribution to the struggle for social and labour rights, it fully respects social and
labour rights, as established by European Union law, and in particular those reaffirmed in Title IV
of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union.
63. Declaration by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland on the definition of the term "nationals"
In respect of the Treaties and the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community, and
in any of the acts deriving from those Treaties or continued in force by those Treaties, the United
Kingdom reiterates the Declaration it made on 31 December 1982 on the definition of the term
‘nationals’ with the exception that the reference to ‘British Dependent Territories Citizens’ shall be
read as meaning ‘British overseas territories citizens’.
64. Declaration by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on the
franchise for elections to the European Parliament
The United Kingdom notes that Article 14 of the Treaty on European Union and other provisions of
the Treaties are not intended to change the basis for the franchise for elections to the European
Parliament.
EN
C 326/360 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
65. Declaration by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland on Article 75 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The United Kingdom fully supports robust action with regard to adopting financial sanctions
designed to prevent and combat terrorism and related activities. Therefore, the United Kingdom
declares that it intends to exercise its right under Article 3 of the Protocol on the position of the
United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of the area of freedom, security and justice to take part in the
adoption of all proposals made under Article 75 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European
Union.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/361
TABLES OF EQUIVALENCES (*)
Treaty on European Union
Old numbering of the Treaty on European
Union
New numbering of the Treaty on European
Union
TITLE I – COMMON PROVISIONS TITLE I COMMON PROVISIONS
Article 1 Article 1
Article 2
Article 2 Article 3
Article 3 (repealed) (
1
)
Article 4
Article 5 (
2
)
Article 4 (repealed) (
3
)
Article 5 (repealed) (
4
)
Article 6 Article 6
Article 7 Article 7
Article 8
TITLE II – PROVISIONS AMENDING THE
TREATY ESTABLISHING THE EUROPEAN
ECONOMIC COMMUNITY WITH A VIEW TO
ESTABLISHING THE EUROPEAN
COMMUNITY
TITLE II – PROVISIONS ON DEMOCRATIC
PRINCIPLES
Article 8 (repealed) (
5
) Article 9
Article 10 (
6
)
(
1
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 7 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (‘TFEU’)
and by Articles 13(1) and 21, paragraph 3, second subparagraph of the Treaty on European Union
(‘TEU’).
(
2
) Replaces Article 5 of the Treaty establishing the European Community (‘TEC’).
(
3
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 15.
(
4
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 13, paragraph 2.
(
5
) Article 8 TEU, which was in force until the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon (hereinafter
‘current’), amended the TEC. Those amendments are incorporated into the latter Treaty and
Article 8 is repealed. Its number is used to insert a new provision.
(
6
) Paragraph 4 replaces, in substance, the first subparagraph of Article 191 TEC.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/363
(*) Tables of equivalences as referred to in Article 5 of the Treaty of Lisbon. The original centre column,
which set out the intermediate numbering as used in that Treaty, has been omitted.
Old numbering of the Treaty on European
Union
New numbering of the Treaty on European
Union
Article 11
Article 12
TITLE III – PROVISIONS AMENDING THE
TREATY ESTABLISHING THE EUROPEAN
COAL AND STEEL COMMUNITY
TITLE III – PROVISIONS ON THE INSTITU
TIONS
Article 9 (repealed) (
7
) Article 13
Article 14 (
8
)
Article 15 (
9
)
Article 16 (
10
)
Article 17 (
11
)
Article 18
Article 19 (
12
)
TITLE IV – PROVISIONS AMENDING THE
TREATY ESTABLISHING THE EUROPEAN
ATOMIC ENERGY COMMUNITY
TITLE IV – PROVISIONS ON ENHANCED
COOPERATION
Article 10 (repealed) (
13
)
Articles 27a to 27e (replaced)
Articles 40 to 40b (replaced)
Articles 43 to 45 (replaced)
Article 20 (
14
)
(
7
) The current Article 9 TEU amended the Treaty establishing the European Coal and Steel Community.
This latter expired on 23 July 2002. Article 9 is repealed and the number thereof is used to insert
another provision.
(
8
) — Paragraphs 1 and 2 replace, in substance, Article 189 TEC;
paragraphs 1 to 3 replace, in substance, paragraphs 1 to 3 of Article 190 TEC;
— paragraph 1 replaces, in substance, the first subparagraph of Article 192 TEC;
— paragraph 4 replaces, in substance, the first subparagraph of Article 197 TEC.
(
9
) Replaces, in substance, Article 4.
(
10
) — Paragraph 1 replaces, in substance, the first and second indents of Article 202 TEC;
paragraphs 2 and 9 replace, in substance, Article 203 TEC;
paragraphs 4 and 5 replace, in substance, paragraphs 2 and 4 of Article 205 TEC.
(
11
) — Paragraph 1 replaces, in substance, Article 211 TEC;
paragraphs 3 and 7 replace, in substance, Article 214 TEC.
paragraph 6 replaces, in substance, paragraphs 1, 3 and 4 of Article 217 TEC.
(
12
) — Replaces, in substance, Article 220 TEC.
the first subparagraph of paragraph 2 replaces, in substance, the first subparagraph of Article 221
TEC.
(
13
) The current Article 10 TEU amended the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community.
Those amendments are incorporated into the Treaty of Lisbon. Article 10 is repealed and the number
thereof is used to insert another provision.
(
14
) Also replaces Articles 11 and 11a TEC.
EN
C 326/364 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Old numbering of the Treaty on European
Union
New numbering of the Treaty on European
Union
TITLE V – PROVISIONS ON A COMMON
FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY
TITLE V – GENERAL PROVISIONS ON THE
UNION'S EXTERNAL ACTION AND SPECIFIC
PROVISIONS ON THE COMMON FOREIGN
AND SECURITY POLICY
Chapter 1 – General provisions on the Union's
external action
Article 21
Article 22
Chapter 2 – Specific provisions on the
common foreign and security policy
Section 1 – Common provisions
Article 23
Article 11 Article 24
Article 12 Article 25
Article 13 Article 26
Article 27
Article 14 Article 28
Article 15 Article 29
Article 22 (moved) Article 30
Article 23 (moved) Article 31
Article 16 Article 32
Article 17 (moved) Article 42
Article 18 Article 33
Article 19 Article 34
Article 20 Article 35
Article 21 Article 36
Article 22 (moved) Article 30
Article 23 (moved) Article 31
Article 24 Article 37
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/365
Old numbering of the Treaty on European
Union
New numbering of the Treaty on European
Union
Article 25 Article 38
Article 39
Article 47 (moved) Article 40
Article 26 (repealed)
Article 27 (repealed)
Article 27a (replaced) (
15
) Article 20
Article 27b (replaced) (
15
) Article 20
Article 27c (replaced) (
15
) Article 20
Article 27d (replaced) (
15
) Article 20
Article 27e (replaced) (
15
) Article 20
Article 28 Article 41
Section 2 – Provisions on the common security
and defence policy
Article 17 (moved) Article 42
Article 43
Article 44
Article 45
Article 46
TITLE VI – PROVISIONS ON POLICE AND
JUDICIAL COOPERATION IN CRIMINAL
MATTERS (repealed) (
16
)
Article 29 (replaced) (
17
)
Article 30 (replaced) (
18
)
Article 31 (replaced) (
19
)
(
15
) The current Articles 27a to 27e, on enhanced cooperation, are also replaced by Articles 326 to 334
TFEU.
(
16
) The current provisions of Title VI of the TEU, on police and judicial cooperation in criminal matters,
are replaced by the provisions of Chapters 1, 4 and 5 of Title IV (renumbered V) of Part Three of the
TFEU.
(
17
) Replaced by Article 67 TFEU.
(
18
) Replaced by Articles 87 and 88 TFEU.
(
19
) Replaced by Articles 82, 83 and 85 TFEU.
EN
C 326/366 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Old numbering of the Treaty on European
Union
New numbering of the Treaty on European
Union
Article 32 (replaced) (
20
)
Article 33 (replaced) (
21
)
Article 34 (repealed)
Article 35 (repealed)
Article 36 (replaced) (
22
)
Article 37 (repealed)
Article 38 (repealed)
Article 39 (repealed)
Article 40 (replaced) (
23
) Article 20
Article 40 A (replaced) (
23
) Article 20
Article 40 B (replaced) (
23
) Article 20
Article 41 (repealed)
Article 42 (repealed)
TITLE VII – PROVISIONS ON ENHANCED
COOPERATION (replaced) (
24
)
TITLE IV – PROVISIONS ON ENHANCED
COOPERATION
Article 43 (replaced) (
24
) Article 20
Article 43 A (replaced) (
24
) Article 20
Article 43 B (replaced) (
24
) Article 20
Article 44 (replaced) (
24
) Article 20
Article 44 A (replaced) (
24
) Article 20
Article 45 (replaced) (
24
) Article 20
TITRE VIII – FINAL PROVISIONS TITLE VI FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 46 (repealed)
Article 47
(
20
) Replaced by Article 89 TFEU.
(
21
) Replaced by Article 72 TFEU.
(
22
) Replaced by Article 71 TFEU.
(
23
) The current Articles 40 to 40 B TEU, on enhanced cooperation, are also replaced by Articles 326 to
334 TFEU.
(
24
) The current Articles 43 to 45 and Title VII of the TEU, on enhanced cooperation, are also replaced by
Articles 326 to 334 TFEU.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/367
Old numbering of the Treaty on European
Union
New numbering of the Treaty on European
Union
Article 47 (replaced) Article 40
Article 48 Article 48
Article 49 Article 49
Article 50
Article 51
Article 52
Article 50 (repealed)
Article 51 Article 53
Article 52 Article 54
Article 53 Article 55
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
PART ONE – PRINCIPLES PART ONE PRINCIPLES
Article 1 (repealed)
Article 1
Article 2 (repealed) (
25
)
Title I – Categories and areas of union
competence
Article 2
Article 3
Article 4
Article 5
Article 6
Title II – Provisions having general application
(
25
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 3 TEU.
EN
C 326/368 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 7
Article 3, paragraph 1 (repealed) (
26
)
Article 3, paragraph 2 Article 8
Article 4 (moved) Article 119
Article 5 (replaced) (
27
)
Article 9
Article 10
Article 6 Article 11
Article 153, paragraph 2 (moved) Article 12
Article 13 (
28
)
Article 7 (repealed) (
29
)
Article 8 (repealed) (
30
)
Article 9 (repealed)
Article 10 (repealed) (
31
)
Article 11 (replaced) (
32
) Articles 326 to 334
Article 11a (replaced) (
32
) Articles 326 to 334
Article 12 (moved) Article 18
Article 13 (moved) Article 19
Article 14 (moved) Article 26
Article 15 (moved) Article 27
Article 16 Article 14
Article 255 (moved) Article 15
Article 286 (moved) Article 16
(
26
) Replaced, in substance, by Articles 3 to 6 TFEU.
(
27
) Replaced by Article 5 TEU.
(
28
) Insertion of the operative part of the protocol on protection and welfare of animals.
(
29
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 13 TEU.
(
30
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 13 TEU and Article 282, paragraph 1, TFEU.
(
31
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 4, paragraph 3, TEU.
(
32
) Also replaced by Article 20 TEU.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/369
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 17
PART TWO – CITIZENSHIP OF THE UNION PART TWO NONDISCRIMINATION AND
CITIZENSHIP OF THE UNION
Article 12 (moved) Article 18
Article 13 (moved) Article 19
Article 17 Article 20
Article 18 Article 21
Article 19 Article 22
Article 20 Article 23
Article 21 Article 24
Article 22 Article 25
PART THREE – COMMUNITY POLICIES PART THREE POLICIES AND INTERNAL
ACTIONS OF THE UNION
Title I – The internal market
Article 14 (moved) Article 26
Article 15 (moved) Article 27
Title I – Free movement of goods Title II Free movement of goods
Article 23 Article 28
Article 24 Article 29
Chapter 1 – The customs union Chapter 1 The customs union
Article 25 Article 30
Article 26 Article 31
Article 27 Article 32
Part Three, Title X, Customs cooperation (moved) Chapter 2 Customs cooperation
Article 135 (moved) Article 33
Chapter 2 – Prohibition of quantitative
restrictions between Member States
Chapter 3 – Prohibition of quantitative
restrictions between Member States
Article 28 Article 34
EN
C 326/370 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 29 Article 35
Article 30 Article 36
Article 31 Article 37
Title II – Agriculture Title III Agriculture and fisheries
Article 32 Article 38
Article 33 Article 39
Article 34 Article 40
Article 35 Article 41
Article 36 Article 42
Article 37 Article 43
Article 38 Article 44
Title III – Free movement of persons, services
and capital
Title IV – Free movement of persons, services
and capital
Chapter 1 – Workers Chapter 1 Workers
Article 39 Article 45
Article 40 Article 46
Article 41 Article 47
Article 42 Article 48
Chapter 2 – Right of establishment Chapter 2 Right of establishment
Article 43 Article 49
Article 44 Article 50
Article 45 Article 51
Article 46 Article 52
Article 47 Article 53
Article 48 Article 54
Article 294 (moved) Article 55
Chapter 3 – Services Chapter 3 Services
Article 49 Article 56
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/371
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 50 Article 57
Article 51 Article 58
Article 52 Article 59
Article 53 Article 60
Article 54 Article 61
Article 55 Article 62
Chapter 4 – Capital and payments Chapter 4 Capital and payments
Article 56 Article 63
Article 57 Article 64
Article 58 Article 65
Article 59 Article 66
Article 60 (moved) Article 75
Title IV – Visas, asylum, immigration and other
policies related to free movement of persons
Title V – Area of freedom, security and justice
Chapter 1 – General provisions
Article 61 Article 67 (
33
)
Article 68
Article 69
Article 70
Article 71 (
34
)
Article 64, paragraph 1 (replaced) Article 72 (
35
)
Article 73
Article 66 (replaced) Article 74
Article 60 (moved) Article 75
Article 76
(
33
) Also replaces the current Article 29 TEU.
(
34
) Replaces the current Article 36 TEU.
(
35
) Also replaces the current Article 33 TEU.
EN
C 326/372 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Chapter 2 – Policies on border checks, asylum
and immigration
Article 62 Article 77
Article 63, points 1 et 2, and Article 64,
paragraph 2 (
36
)
Article 78
Article 63, points 3 and 4 Article 79
Article 80
Article 64, paragraph 1 (replaced) Article 72
Chapter 3 – Judicial cooperation in civil
matters
Article 65 Article 81
Article 66 (replaced) Article 74
Article 67 (repealed)
Article 68 (repealed)
Article 69 (repealed)
Chapter 4 – Judicial cooperation in criminal
matters
Article 82 (
37
)
Article 83 (
37
)
Article 84
Article 85 (
37
)
Article 86
Chapter 5 – Police cooperation
Article 87 (
38
)
Article 88 (
38
)
Article 89 (
39
)
(
36
) Points 1 and 2 of Article 63 EC are replaced by paragraphs 1 and 2 of Article 78 TFEU, and
paragraph 2 of Article 64 is replaced by paragraph 3 of Article 78 TFEU.
(
37
) Replaces the current Article 31 TEU.
(
38
) Replaces the current Article 30 TEU.
(
39
) Replaces the current Article 32 TEU.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/373
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Title V – Transport Title VI Transport
Article 70 Article 90
Article 71 Article 91
Article 72 Article 92
Article 73 Article 93
Article 74 Article 94
Article 75 Article 95
Article 76 Article 96
Article 77 Article 97
Article 78 Article 98
Article 79 Article 99
Article 80 Article 100
Title VI – Common rules on competition,
taxation and approximation of laws
Title VII – Common rules on competition,
taxation and approximation of laws
Chapter 1 – Rules on competition Chapter 1 Rules on competition
Section 1 – Rules applying to undertakings Section 1 Rules applying to undertakings
Article 81 Article 101
Article 82 Article 102
Article 83 Article 103
Article 84 Article 104
Article 85 Article 105
Article 86 Article 106
Section 2 – Aids granted by States Section 2 – Aids granted by States
Article 87 Article 107
Article 88 Article 108
Article 89 Article 109
Chapter 2 – Tax provisions Chapter 2 Tax provisions
EN
C 326/374 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 90 Article 110
Article 91 Article 111
Article 92 Article 112
Article 93 Article 113
Chapter 3 – Approximation of laws Chapter 3 Approximation of laws
Article 95 (moved) Article 114
Article 94 (moved) Article 115
Article 96 Article 116
Article 97 Article 117
Article 118
Title VII – Economic and monetary policy Title VIII Economic and monetary policy
Article 4 (moved) Article 2
Chapter 1 – Economic policy Chapter 1 Economic policy
Article 98 Article 120
Article 99 Article 121
Article 100 Article 122
Article 101 Article 123
Article 102 Article 124
Article 103 Article 125
Article 104 Article 126
Chapter 2 – monetary policy Chapter 2 monetary policy
Article 105 Article 127
Article 106 Article 128
Article 107 Article 129
Article 108 Article 130
Article 109 Article 131
Article 110 Article 132
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/375
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 111, paragraphs 1 to 3 and 5 (moved) Article 219
Article 111, paragraph 4 (moved) Article 138
Article 133
Chapter 3 – Institutional provisions Chapter 3 Institutional provisions
Article 112 (moved) Article 283
Article 113 (moved) Article 284
Article 114 Article 134
Article 115 Article 135
Chapter 4 – Provisions specific to Member
States whose currency is the euro
Article 136
Article 137
Article 111, paragraph 4 (moved) Article 138
Chapter 4 – Transitional provisions Chapter 5 Transitional provisions
Article 116 (repealed)
Article 139
Article 117, paragraphs 1, 2, sixth indent, and
3 to 9 (repealed)
Article 117, paragraph 2, first five indents
(moved)
Article 141, paragraph 2
Article 121, paragraph 1 (moved)
Article 122, paragraph 2, second sentence (moved)
Article 123, paragraph 5 (moved)
Article 140 (
40
)
Article 118 (repealed)
Article 123, paragraph 3 (moved)
Article 117, paragraph 2, first five indents (moved)
Article 141 (
41
)
(
40
) Article 140, paragraph 1 takes over the wording of paragraph 1 of Article 121.
Article 140, paragraph 2 takes over the second sentence of paragraph 2 of Article 122.
Article 140, paragraph 3 takes over paragraph 5 of Article 123.
(
41
) Article 141, paragraph 1 takes over paragraph 3 of Article 123.
Article 141, paragraph 2 takes over the first five indents of paragraph 2 of Article 117.
EN
C 326/376 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 124, paragraph 1 (moved) Article 142
Article 119 Article 143
Article 120 Article 144
Article 121, paragraph 1 (moved) Article 140, paragraph 1
Article 121, paragraphs 2 to 4 (repealed)
Article 122, paragraphs 1, 2, first sentence, 3,
4, 5 and 6 (repealed)
Article 122, paragraph 2, second sentence
(moved)
Article 140, paragraph 2, first subparagraph
Article 123, paragraphs 1, 2 and 4 (repealed)
Article 123, paragraph 3 (moved) Article 141, paragraph 1
Article 123, paragraph 5 (moved) Article 140, paragraph 3
Article 124, paragraph 1 (moved) Article 142
Article 124, paragraph 2 (repealed)
Title VIII – Employment Title IX Employment
Article 125 Article 145
Article 126 Article 146
Article 127 Article 147
Article 128 Article 148
Article 129 Article 149
Article 130 Article 150
Title IX – Common commercial policy (moved) Part Five, Title II, common commercial policy
Article 131 (moved) Article 206
Article 132 (repealed)
Article 133 (moved) Article 207
Article 134 (repealed)
Title X – Customs cooperation (moved) Part Three, Title II, Chapter 2, Customs cooperation
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/377
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 135 (moved) Article 33
Title XI – Social policy, education, vocational
training and youth
Title X – Social policy
Chapter 1 – social provisions (repealed)
Article 136 Article 151
Article 152
Article 137 Article 153
Article 138 Article 154
Article 139 Article 155
Article 140 Article 156
Article 141 Article 157
Article 142 Article 158
Article 143 Article 159
Article 144 Article 160
Article 145 Article 161
Chapter 2 – The European Social Fund Title XI The European Social Fund
Article 146 Article 162
Article 147 Article 163
Article 148 Article 164
Chapter 3 – Education, vocational training and
youth
Title XII – Education, vocational training, youth
and sport
Article 149 Article 165
Article 150 Article 166
Title XII – Culture Title XIII Culture
Article 151 Article 167
Title XIII – Public health Title XIV Public health
Article 152 Article 168
Title XIV – Consumer protection Title XV Consumer protection
EN
C 326/378 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 153, paragraphs 1, 3, 4 and 5 Article 169
Article 153, paragraph 2 (moved) Article 12
Title XV – Trans–European networks Title XVI Trans–European networks
Article 154 Article 170
Article 155 Article 171
Article 156 Article 172
Title XVI – Industry Title XVII – Industry
Article 157 Article 173
Title XVII – Economic and social cohesion Title XVIII Economic, social and territorial
cohesion
Article 158 Article 174
Article 159 Article 175
Article 160 Article 176
Article 161 Article 177
Article 162 Article 178
Title XVIII – Research and technological
development
Title XIX – Research and technological
development and space
Article 163 Article 179
Article 164 Article 180
Article 165 Article 181
Article 166 Article 182
Article 167 Article 183
Article 168 Article 184
Article 169 Article 185
Article 170 Article 186
Article 171 Article 187
Article 172 Article 188
Article 189
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/379
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 173 Article 190
Title XIX – Environment Title XX Environment
Article 174 Article 191
Article 175 Article 192
Article 176 Article 193
Titre XXI – Energy
Article 194
Title XXII – Tourism
Article 195
Title XXIII – Civil protection
Article 196
Title XXIV – Administrative cooperation
Article 197
Title XX – Development cooperation (moved) Part Five, Title III, Chapter 1, Development
cooperation
Article 177 (moved) Article 208
Article 178 (repealed) (
42
)
Article 179 (moved) Article 209
Article 180 (moved) Article 210
Article 181 (moved) Article 211
Title XXI – Economic, financial and technical
cooperation with third countries (moved)
Part Five, Title III, Chapter 2, Economic, financial
and technical cooperation with third countries
Article 181a (moved) Article 212
PART FOUR – ASSOCIATION OF THE
OVERSEAS COUNTRIES AND TERRITORIES
PART FOUR – ASSOCIATION OF THE
OVERSEAS COUNTRIES AND TERRITORIES
Article 182 Article 198
Article 183 Article 199
(
42
) Replaced, in substance, by the second sentence of the second subparagraph of paragraph 1 of
Article 208 TFEU.
EN
C 326/380 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 184 Article 200
Article 185 Article 201
Article 186 Article 202
Article 187 Article 203
Article 188 Article 204
PART FIVE – THE UNION'S EXTERNAL
ACTION
Title I – General provisions on the Union's
external action
Article 205
Part Three, Title IX, Common commercial policy
(moved)
Title II – Common commercial policy
Article 131 (moved) Article 206
Article 133 (moved) Article 207
Title III – Cooperation with third countries and
humanitarian aid
Part Three, Title XX, Development cooperation
(moved)
Chapter 1 – development cooperation
Article 177 (moved) Article 208 (
43
)
Article 179 (moved) Article 209
Article 180 (moved) Article 210
Article 181 (moved) Article 211
Part Three, Title XXI, Economic, financial and
technical cooperation with third countries (moved)
Chapter 2 – Economic, financial and technical
cooperation with third countries
Article 181a (moved) Article 212
Article 213
Chapter 3 – Humanitarian aid
Article 214
Title IV – Restrictive measures
(
43
) The second sentence of the second subparagraph of paragraph 1 replaces, in substance, Article 178
TEC.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/381
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 301 (replaced) Article 215
Title V – International agreements
Article 216
Article 310 (moved) Article 217
Article 300 (replaced) Article 218
Article 111, paragraphs 1 to 3 and 5 (moved) Article 219
Title VI – The Union's relations with
international organisations and third countries
and the Union delegations
Articles 302 to 304 (replaced) Article 220
Article 221
Title VII – Solidarity clause
Article 222
PART FIVE – INSTITUTIONS OF THE
COMMUNITY
PART SIX – INSTITUTIONAL AND
FINANCIAL PROVISIONS
Title I – Institutional provisions Title I Institutional provisions
Chapter 1 – The institutions Chapter 1 The institutions
Section 1 – The European Parliament Section 1 The European Parliament
Article 189 (repealed) (
44
)
Article 190, paragraphs 1 to 3 (repealed) (
45
)
Article 190, paragraphs 4 and 5 Article 223
Article 191, first paragraph (repealed) (
46
)
Article 191, second paragraph Article 224
Article 192, first paragraph (repealed) (
47
)
Article 192, second paragraph Article 225
Article 193 Article 226
(
44
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 14, paragraphs 1 and 2, TEU.
(
45
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 14, paragraphs 1 to 3, TEU.
(
46
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 11, paragraph 4, TEU.
(
47
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 14, paragraph 1, TEU.
EN
C 326/382 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 194 Article 227
Article 195 Article 228
Article 196 Article 229
Article 197, first paragraph (repealed) (
48
)
Article 197, second, third and fourth para
graphs
Article 230
Article 198 Article 231
Article 199 Article 232
Article 200 Article 233
Article 201 Article 234
Section 2 – The European Council
Article 235
Article 236
Section 2 – The Council Section 3 The Council
Article 202 (repealed) (
49
)
Article 203 (repealed) (
50
)
Article 204 Article 237
Article 205, paragraphs 2 and 4 (repealed) (
51
)
Article 205, paragraphs 1 and 3 Article 238
Article 206 Article 239
Article 207 Article 240
Article 208 Article 241
Article 209 Article 242
Article 210 Article 243
Section 3 – The Commission Section 4 The Commission
(
48
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 14, paragraph 4, TEU.
(
49
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 16, paragraph 1, TEU and by Articles 290 and 291 TFEU.
(
50
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 16, paragraphs 2 and 9 TEU.
(
51
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 16, paragraphs 4 and 5 TEU.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/383
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 211 (repealed) (
52
)
Article 244
Article 212 (moved) Article 249, paragraph 2
Article 213 Article 245
Article 214 (repealed) (
53
)
Article 215 Article 246
Article 216 Article 247
Article 217, paragraphs 1, 3 and 4
(repealed) (
54
)
Article 217, paragraph 2 Article 248
Article 218, paragraph 1 (repealed) (
55
)
Article 218, paragraph 2 Article 249
Article 219 Article 250
Section 4 – The Court of Justice Section 5 – The Court of Justice of the
European Union
Article 220 (repealed) (
56
)
Article 221, first paragraph (repealed) (
57
)
Article 221, second and third paragraphs Article 251
Article 222 Article 252
Article 223 Article 253
Article 224 (
58
) Article 254
Article 255
Article 225 Article 256
Article 225a Article 257
(
52
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 17, paragraph 1 TEU.
(
53
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 17, paragraphs 3 and 7 TEU.
(
54
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 17, paragraph 6, TEU.
(
55
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 295 TFEU.
(
56
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 19 TEU.
(
57
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 19, paragraph 2, first subparagraph, of the TEU.
(
58
) The first sentence of the first subparagraph is replaced, in substance, by Article 19, paragraph 2,
second subparagraph of the TEU.
EN
C 326/384 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 226 Article 258
Article 227 Article 259
Article 228 Article 260
Article 229 Article 261
Article 229a Article 262
Article 230 Article 263
Article 231 Article 264
Article 232 Article 265
Article 233 Article 266
Article 234 Article 267
Article 235 Article 268
Article 269
Article 236 Article 270
Article 237 Article 271
Article 238 Article 272
Article 239 Article 273
Article 240 Article 274
Article 275
Article 276
Article 241 Article 277
Article 242 Article 278
Article 243 Article 279
Article 244 Article 280
Article 245 Article 281
Section 6 – The European Central Bank
Article 282
Article 112 (moved) Article 283
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/385
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 113 (moved) Article 284
Section 5 – The Court of Auditors Section 7 The Court of Auditors
Article 246 Article 285
Article 247 Article 286
Article 248 Article 287
Chapter 2 – Provisions common to several
institutions
Chapter 2 – Legal acts of the Union, adoption
procedures and other provisions
Section 1 – The legal acts of the Union
Article 249 Article 288
Article 289
Article 290 (
59
)
Article 291 (
59
)
Article 292
Section 2 – Procedures for the adoption of acts
and other provisions
Article 250 Article 293
Article 251 Article 294
Article 252 (repealed)
Article 295
Article 253 Article 296
Article 254 Article 297
Article 298
Article 255 (moved) Article 15
Article 256 Article 299
Chapter 3 – The Union's advisory bodies
Article 300
Chapter 3 – The Economic and Social
Committee
Section 1 – The Economic and Social
Committee
(
59
) Replaces, in substance, the third indent of Article 202 TEC.
EN
C 326/386 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 257 (repealed) (
60
)
Article 258, first, second and fourth paragraphs Article 301
Article 258, third paragraph (repealed) (
61
)
Article 259 Article 302
Article 260 Article 303
Article 261 (repealed)
Article 262 Article 304
Chapter 4 – The Committee of the Regions Section 2 The Committee of the Regions
Article 263, first and fifth paragraphs
(repealed) (
62
)
Article 263, second to fourth paragraphs Article 305
Article 264 Article 306
Article 265 Article 307
Chapter 5 – The European Investment Bank Chapter 4 The European Investment Bank
Article 266 Article 308
Article 267 Article 309
Title II – Financial provisions Title II Financial provisions
Article 268 Article 310
Chapter 1 – The Union's own resources
Article 269 Article 311
Article 270 (repealed) (
63
)
Chapter 2 – The multiannual financial
framework
Article 312
Chapter 3 – The Union's annual budget
(
60
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 300, paragraph 2 of the TFEU.
(
61
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 300, paragraph 4 of the TFEU.
(
62
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 300, paragraphs 3 and 4, TFEU.
(
63
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 310, paragraph 4, TFEU.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/387
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 272, paragraph 1 (moved) Article 313
Article 271 (moved) Article 316
Article 272, paragraph 1 (moved) Article 313
Article 272, paragraphs 2 to 10 Article 314
Article 273 Article 315
Article 271 (moved) Article 316
Chapter 4 – Implementation of the budget and
discharge
Article 274 Article 317
Article 275 Article 318
Article 276 Article 319
Chapter 5 – Common provisions
Article 277 Article 320
Article 278 Article 321
Article 279 Article 322
Article 323
Article 324
Chapter 6 – Combating fraud
Article 280 Article 325
Title III – Enhanced cooperation
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 326 (
64
)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 327 (
64
)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 328 (
64
)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 329 (
64
)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 330 (
64
)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 331 (
64
)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 332 (
64
)
(
64
) Also replaces the current Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b, and 43 to 45 TEU.
EN
C 326/388 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 333 (
64
)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 334 (
64
)
PART SIX – GENERAL AND FINAL
PROVISIONS
PART SEVEN – GENERAL AND FINAL
PROVISIONS
Article 281 (repealed) (
65
)
Article 282 Article 335
Article 283 Article 336
Article 284 Article 337
Article 285 Article 338
Article 286 (replaced) Article 16
Article 287 Article 339
Article 288 Article 340
Article 289 Article 341
Article 290 Article 342
Article 291 Article 343
Article 292 Article 344
Article 293 (repealed)
Article 294 (moved) Article 55
Article 295 Article 345
Article 296 Article 346
Article 297 Article 347
Article 298 Article 348
Article 299, paragraph 1 (repealed) (
66
)
Article 299, paragraph 2, second, third and
fourth subparagraphs
Article 349
Article 299, paragraph 2, first subparagraph,
and paragraphs 3 to 6 (moved)
Article 355
(
64
) Also replaces the current Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b, and 43 to 45 TEU.
(
65
) Replaced, in substance, by Article 47 TEU.
(
66
) Replaced, in substance by Article 52 TEU.
EN
26.10.2012 Official Journal of the European Union C 326/389
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the
European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the
Functioning of the European Union
Article 300 (replaced) Article 218
Article 301 (replaced) Article 215
Article 302 (replaced) Article 220
Article 303 (replaced) Article 220
Article 304 (replaced) Article 220
Article 305 (repealed)
Article 306 Article 350
Article 307 Article 351
Article 308 Article 352
Article 353
Article 309 Article 354
Article 310 (moved) Article 217
Article 311 (repealed) (
67
)
Article 299, paragraph 2, first subparagraph, and
paragraphs 3 to 6 (moved)
Article 355
Article 312 Article 356
Final Provisions
Article 313 Article 357
Article 358
Article 314 (repealed) (
68
)
(
67
) Replaced, in substance by Article 51 TEU.
(
68
) Replaced, in substance by Article 55 TEU.
EN
C 326/390 Official Journal of the European Union 26.10.2012